Diet control, is one of the primary problem facing the world citizenry; more so women. This is because; majority of individuals always want to maintain body shapes or physiques they consider perfect. Hence due to this reason, majority of individuals will always use any means at their disposal to ensure they attain their ultimate weights, with little consideration of the nature of side effects, which may result due to adoption of some weight reduction strategies.
The primary methods used by majority of individuals in their endeavors to reduce weight include reducing eating portions, use of dietary pills, and in extreme cases some individual may opt to starve themselves, with little contemplation of what such a practice may result in. The fact is even worse with the enticing adverts in most diet control pills, due to the fact that, most individuals consider them more effective and fast in achieving end results.
Although such is the case, it is important to note that, majority of diet control pills have adverse effects on individual health, if such individuals never take precaution in their usage. This is because; due to the impatient nature of most individuals, most assume that, by consuming excess of them, they will achieve faster and better results.
Therefore, this makes it necessary for governments to increase regulations on the sale and use of such dietary medicines primarily because; in most uncontrolled scenarios, likelihoods of misuse and abuse are high. Such regulations should target the sellers and buyers, and it is very important for governments to implement specific measures to ensure, users and sellers adhere strictly to the set laws and regulations.
Why Increase Regulations on Diet Pills As Watson (p.1) argues, majority of diet control pills have “extraordinary” promises, as concerns loosing weight, something, which most individual take without investigating the truth behind such advertisements. Such investigations are crucial before buying any dietary pills primarily because; historically medical researchers have associated most of them with many health complications, more so heart ailments.
In addition, although content-wise, majority of manufactures assure consumers that their products do not contain even trace amounts of products considered harmful for human consumption; caffeine and ephedra, in most cases, such assurances are mere lies meant to act as baits on consumers. This therefore makes it important, for governments to increase regulations as concerns there sale and use as an important remedy of avoiding instances of overuse and misuse by majority of individuals.
Although the Food and Drug Administration (FDA) governs the sale and use of some diet medication for example, Xenical and Meridia, majority of other drugs that are easily obtainable from chemists have no regulatory mechanisms. The fact is even worse, when it comes to the sale and use of herbal medications aimed at achieving the same end results.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition to heart problems for example, stroke, majority of these drugs can lead to other health complications, which include electrolyte disorders, bloating, dehydration, and in extreme overuse cases, death. This is because; majority of these drugs disturb many bodily functions for example, the water retention process, which in turn affects the mineral balance system (Dahl p. 1 and Ziporyn, Eisenstat, and Carlson p. 334).
On the other hand, some medication considered effective in weight loss contain a cancer associated causative agent namely epigallocatechin gallate (EGCG). Although many medical researchers associate this substance with activation and boosting of the body’s metabolic processes, it is important to note that, likelihoods of cancer occurrence are high in case consumers of these medication abuse drugs they are using, as a remedy to their weigh problems (Barnes, p.1).
Another main reason why there should be increased regulation of these drugs is that, just like any other stimulating drug, these pills are very addictive; hence, majority of users will develop an over-using habit that is uncontrollable. Enactment of control laws will ensure there is greater control of their use more so to individual who suffer from many eating disorders for example, anorexia.
Although primarily obesity results from excessive accumulation of fats in body tissues, it is important to note that, such fats are important when it comes to other metabolic process. This does not mean that, individuals should not control their body weights, but rather it means there is need for one to control the rate of using such pills.
This is because in extreme abuse cases, the pills may hinder the fat absorption process and may cause many other digestive problems. This case is very prominent with individuals who use laxatives as a remedy to their weight problems whereby, majority of them do not know that, most laxatives do not treat what they claim to.
For example, medical researches have proved that the most preferred weight control drug Ipecac has little significance, when it comes to weigh loss. The same is the case in other laxatives for example, Correctol and Ex-lax. Therefore, to ensure there is maximum protection of consumers of these drugs, in terms of control of their sale, it is important for the government to improve laws, which manage the distribution of such drugs (Eating Disorders Shared Awareness p.1).
Conclusion In conclusion, considering the nature of many dangers associated with many dietary drugs; due to the fact that most of them have substances prohibited by FDA, it is important for the federal government to enact more laws on the sale of such drugs. On the other hand, because majority of individuals have a notion that, overdose will give them better results; and due to the addictive nature of most of the medication, there is need for review of laws, which will act as regulatory measures to tame their misuse.
We will write a custom Essay on Why the Government Should Review and Add Laws Governing Diet Pills Introduction specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Barnes, Karen. Disadvantages of weight loss supplements, 2007. Web.
Dahl, Melissa. Diet pill’s icky side effects, keep users honest: threat of embarrassment Forces all users to eat healthy-or else. MSNBC. 2010. Web.
Eating Disorders Shared Awareness. Dangerous methods of weight control. EDSA, 2009. Web.
Watson, Stephanie. How diet pills work. HSW. 2010. Web.
Ziporyn, Terra, Eisenstat, Stephanie, and Carlson, Karen. The new Harvard guide to Women’s health. Harvard: Harvard University Press, 2004. Web.
Bilingual Education, Should It Be Done? Yes Research Paper writing essay help: writing essay help
Introduction Considering the diversity nature of students in any classroom scenario, it is important for the teaching orientation to adopt a variety of mechanisms, which will ensure there is satisfaction of all learner needs. In addition, because the quest for education goes beyond national borders, it is important for different governments to adopt appropriate teaching mechanisms in their educational curriculums, which are important in ensuring the set curriculum meets both the local and international students’ needs.
On the other hand, it is important for all individuals or governments to note that, most nationalities base their curriculum on the English language; something that is discriminatory to some extent, on students whose primary language is not English.
Considering this, and the fact that any educational curriculum; regardless of the country, aims to achieve equality and prepare learners for future their roles; in a competitive and ever-changing job market, it is important for governments to accept the bilingual education concept. This is because it, integrates the cultural diversity concept, which is essential for survival in any cultural environment (Spring pp. 204-215).
Why Adopt Bilingual Education Majority of schools, colleges, and higher learning institutions; be they national or international, offer educational curriculums, whose language of presentation is primarily English. Considering this, one question always lacks appropriate answers; do such curriculums encompass the needs of learners whose first tongue is not English?
Although majority of individuals may argue that, some schools have English orientation classes for such students; still another question arises; what is the appropriateness of such orientation programs, considering their straining nature and time needed for such programs? Yes, the argument that majority of bilingual programs lack appropriate measurement criteria, and that most of them have additional costs is right; however, is the cost worth the quantity of knowledge learnt, in case a government integrates such a course in its curriculum?
One main objective, which any educational curriculum should aim to achieve is promotion of learners’ inherent abilities, hence, making it a necessity for such programs to integrate the diversity concept in all their curriculums. From an ethical dimension or humanly arguing, it is utterly wrong for any educator to constrain learners’ inherent abilities, only because an educational curriculum discourages the adoption of bilingual education.
This is because; failure by such curriculums to provide the language diversity concept not only violates learners’ educational rights, but also to a larger extent affects the nature of relationships between different nationalities, societies, and families (Baker pp. 99-112).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Cultural diversity is one of main concepts, which determines the productivity of any society, whereby communication is necessary. Therefore, because language plays a central role in any cultural scenario, it is important for societies to encourage the integration of other languages in their cultural practices. This is because; such integrations are very important and counter-productive not only to the natives of such minority societies, but also to the host communities.
This is due to the fact that, such integrations give such communities opportunities of actively participating in global social-economic activities. On the other hand, it is important to note here that, such integrations are crucial elements for globalization to achieve its goals (Porter, pp. 87-93)
In all spheres of life, it is very important for individuals, governments, and even organizations to respect all individuals’ rights, where learners’ educational rights are not an exception. National identity is one of the primary concepts that any society should embrace; hence, making it necessary for all policy makers to encompass the bilingual concept in any curriculum formulated.
In addition, Mother tongue languages are primary aspects of any cultural identity; hence, discouraging adoption of such a concept to some extent, may contribute to racism; because of the cultural superiority concept within most global societies.
On the other hand, the concept of bilingualism is very important, when it comes to development of ability in learners. This is because; the entire concept gives learners an opportunity of having a deeper comprehending of concepts as they go through all the stages of learning. In addition, the concept is crucial in the language developing process, for it gives them a chance of contrasting what they know and what other language expresses, as concerns the organization of reality.
It is also important to note that, mother tongue forms the basis of any “foreign” language development. This is because; research findings show that, native languages give a foundation for vocabulary formation, owing to the fact that, there exists a great interdependency between an individual’s primary and secondary language (Baker pp. 143-156).
The argument by many antagonist of bilingual education that, adoption of such a system may have negative impacts on the development of primary institutional language is wrong. This is due to the fact that, success of any bilingual education programs depends on the adopted implementation measures, which are primary determinants of the nature of outcomes from such a system.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Bilingual Education, Should It Be Done? Yes specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In addition, such an argument may be wrong primarily because, there is some equivalence in learning of concepts in both languages. That is, concepts in the native languages give learners potentialities of developing academic abilities, which are crucial for second language concept acquisition. On the other hand, it is important to note that, most bilingual education programs run parallel to the normal English learning or such programs are only there to enhance or boost the acquisition of the secondary language.
Practically, it is very hard for any individual to learn new concepts without having to correlate them with previously acquired knowledge in such fields. Hence, in most cases, it is very hard for “foreign” students to learn appropriately in a foreign setting, communication being the primary determinant of any curriculum success (Baker pp. 261-284).
In classroom scenarios, the achievement of learning objectives depends on the level of motivation of students. In addition, student attitudes also play an important role, when it comes to achievement of classroom objectives more so in learning of a secondary language.
Considering these facts, it therefore becomes necessary for government to integrate the bilingual concept in their education curriculum primarily because, mastery of the secondary language depends on learners’ attitudes towards the culture such a language is trying to assimilate them to, as concerns its concepts.
This goes hand in hand with self-esteem development in that, suppressing the expression of their native languages implies that, such learners will have low self-esteem towards learning due to likelihoods of inferiority concept (Corson and Cummings pp. 132-134).
Conclusion In conclusion, although this form or education receives a lot of antagonism, it is important to note that, adoption of this teaching orientation is not only important to the minority groups within the society but also to the society itself. This is because; such a system guarantees any society’s native citizenry a chance of acquainting themselves into the global markets.
In addition, there is a lot that a native society can learn from such minority groups within its environs (concepts that most individuals more learners will find important in their future, as they endeavor to utilize their expertise in any global market). On the other hand, because the success of such programs depends on the implementation policies, it is very important for governments to reformulate and adopt workable policies, which must go hand in hand with enough funding and support.
Primary mechanisms that governments can use to ensure such programs succeed include adopting such programs using the immersion orientation; where an instructor can use a number of languages in expressing concept whereby, incase this fails, it is important for minority students to have support-learning programs.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Bilingual Education, Should It Be Done? Yes by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Reference List Baker, Colin. Foundations of bilingual education and bilingualism (4th e.d). Bristol: Multilingual Matters, 2006. Print.
Corson, David and Cummins, Jim. Bilingual education. Dordrecht: Kluwer Academic Publishers, 1997. Print.
Porter, Rosalie. Forked tongue: the politics of bilingual education. New Jersey: Transaction Publishers, 1999. Print.
Spring, Joel. The intersection of cultures: multiculturalism education in the United States and the global community (3rd e.d). New Jersey: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 2006. Print.
A Synopsis of These Books Baker, Colin. Foundations of bilingual education and bilingualism (4th e.d). Bristol: Multilingual Matters, 2006.
This book gives the foundation of most basic concepts associated with bilingual education and the concept of bilingualism. In its chapters, the author has critically analyzed how societies have interpreted this concept, and how such interpretations have affected the acceptance of the concept in such societies. To make the reader fully, understand the concept of bilingualism, the author explores the concept from four main perspectives namely: childhood development and bilingual education, concepts of bilingual education and general effects in a classroom scenario, the ideological perspective, and the political concepts associated with the concept. Through these different interpretations, the author makes the concept clear to the reader hence, posing a challenge to the reader on whether to accept the concept or not.
Corson, David and Cummins, Jim. Bilingual education. Dordrecht: Kluwer Academic Publishers, 1997.
The book explores the interdisciplinary nature of language in relation to education whereby, it presents current research findings on bilingual education; hence, clarifying most issues that individuals associate with bilingual education. To educate the reader on the concept of bilingual education, the authors of the book have explored the concept from a multi-cultural dimension, by comparing the success and failures of this form of education in various countries. In addition to adoption of bilingual education to a classroom of “normal” learners, the author explores the concept from a perspective of learners with disabilities; hence, clearly illustrating the importance of such form of education in all classroom scenarios. On the other hand, the book also has discussed mechanisms, which governments can use for this form of education system to work hence, not only is the book valuable to students, but also its important to other scholars and policy makers.
Rosalie. Forked tongue: the politics of bilingual education. New Jersey: Transaction Publishers, 1999.
This book offers fist hand information on failures of bilingual education. Through analyzing her personal experience in a school and class that used the bilingual education orientation, the writer presents a strong argument in opposing this form of education, although at some point she supports it. Although to the author, such a system is cumbersome, the book explores ways in which schools can integrate concepts of bilingualism in their daily endeavors, as schools endeavor to embrace the equality concept. In addition, the book discusses the role of politics in either failing or making sure the system succeeds in whichever country the system is operational hence, a good book for both learners and policy makers.
Spring, Joel. The intersection of cultures: multiculturalism education in the United States and the global community (3rd e.d). New Jersey: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
The books main objective is to provide a guideline to policy makers and schools, on how to implement the bilingual education concept successfully. It achieves this by exploring this concept from a multi-cultural perspective; whereby, the author discusses both the cultural and educational significance of bilingual educations. This books can be an important resource to teachers who teach in schools, which have adopted this form of education primary because, it gives guiding tips on the implementation of this form of education is any multi-cultured classroom.
Educational Policy Essay college essay help online
Human engagements have been characterized by rules and guidelines for a long period of time now. The processes involved in the setting out of these regulations take different forms and may vary from one country to another depending on how people are expected to interact and address the various challenges that may arise.
The guidelines are usually referred to as public policies since they are expected to provide general direction to the members of the public and to ensure social order (May, 2001). The process of formulating, formalization and implementation has proved to be a daunting task since each sector in the society has its own unique policies (Cockrel, 2004). Different stakeholders in the society that may be affected by the policies must be engaged in one way or another in the public policy formulation process.
The essay seeks to discuss and rate the influence of the legislative bodies, leadership, the justice system, as well as the bureaucracy on the formulation and implementation of educational policies. It will briefly discuss the general pattern in the public policy-making process. The influence of other entities, for instance interest groups, political parties, and the media will also be considered.
Public policy-making process is a product of interactions as well as dynamics among different actors, interest groups, public and private institutions and other technical processes preceding the enactment and interpretation of any public policy. Numerous definitions of policy and policy-making process have been used depending on the context.
For the purposes of this essay, a policy shall be defined as either an explicit or implicit decision or decisions made by a group that lays out the instructions for guiding the subsequent decisions, regulate actions, or monitoring prior decisions reached (Ben-Peretz, 2008). The process of making policies, therefore, varies in complexity as well as scope and the dynamics involved must be acknowledged. A number of models have been designed to provide a general format followed in the process of formulating a given public policy.
The stages involved are well sequenced from the primary level to the ultimate enactment, implementation and interpretation of the policies (Schmidt, Shelly
Roman Civilization Exploratory Essay essay help: essay help
The Roman republic which was characterized by Republican form of government is known to have lasted a period of more than 400 years after it started by overthrowing the Roman monarchy. The Roman Republic was controlled by a special group of people who emanated from high class families whose history could be traced back to ancient kingdoms.
It is this domination that led to the emergence of the constitution as other talented Romans not from famous families struggled with the aristocrats to have the ruling power. They pushed for laws that allowed individuals to rule not from their family popularity and dominance, but from the current structure of the society.
The Roman senate was a political institution that survived most chronological events in the Roman history. Founded in early days, it survived events such as the split of the Roman Empire, the fall of the Roman republic and the fall of the Western Roman Empire.
Though the senate was politically weak during the early regime as it was overruled by powerful executive magistrates, it had several roles in the Roman Republic (McManus). The senate was responsible for passing of decrees that were known as senatus consultum in ancient Roman Republic whose main composition was advices to the Roman magistrates from the senate. Though those advices from the senate did not hold any legal force they were followed in practice.
These decrees too served in interpretation of the law although in instances where there were clashes between the two, the law overrode the decrees. In cases of conflicts especially military conflicts, the senate was useful in provision of key advices to the chief magistrates known as Roman Consuls. The senate helped manage and run the civil government as it had massive power over it.
The senate was key in management of state finances and had the authority to disburse government funding to other projects. Administration of provinces in the Roman republic was done by consuls and praetors. The senate was also responsible for the supervision of the administration in all the provinces and was instrumental in determination and distribution of magistrates amongst the provinces (Brunt, 423-444).
Augustus Caesar is known for being the first ruler of the Roman Empire whose rule altered several aspects of the senate and governance. His governance was the Principate where he restored the republic and went to own the two most formidable republican powers, the consular imperium and tribunican veto.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Through his rule, Augustus altered the balance of power in the Roman system. Augustus granted himself tribunician powers where he had the traditional tribune power to introduce legislations, force citizens to obey his orders among many other things. Senatorial provinces that were under the control of the senate still fell under the sole control of Augustus as they fell under imperial provinces controlled fully by him. He included many members of his own family in key administrative positions in the public domain.
Augustus regime saw him strip the senate most of its powers as he was keen to remain dominant and a sole decision maker in governance issues thereby outranking other senators in the state (Lacey, 176-184). For instance, the senate held the responsibility of running the civil government and had the power to authorize fund disbursement to government projects. It also supervised administration of all provinces. In Augustus rule, he altered all these by being the sole administrator of all aspects governance.
Works Cited Brunt, Peter. “The Role of the Senate in the Augustan Regime” The Classical Quarterly 34.2 (1984): 423-444.
Lacey, Kirkpatrick. “Octavian in the Senate, January 27 B. C.” Journal of Roman Studies 64 (1974): 176-184.
McManus, Barbara. Augustus and Tiberius: Historical Background. 4 April 2010. http://www.vroma.org/~bmcmanus/augustus2.html
Google Refused Trademark for Nexus One Essay (Article) essay help online
When Google applied for the ‘Nexus One’ trademark back in December 10th 2009, the they were shocked to learn that the United States Patent and Trademark Office had earlier given the ‘Nexus’ trademark to a Portland-based company, Integra in 2008, and thus it was denial use of the name.
The trademark office wrote in its notice of refusal “Registration of the applied-for mark is refused because of a likelihood of confusion with the mark in U.S. Registration No. 3554195”. The USPTO argued that similarity of words, products, services or trade channels would likely confuse the consumers.
Google’s Nexus One sales figures show that within the first 74 days in the market it has hit a rock bottom, notching up only 135,000 units, compared to 1million iPhones sold by Apple within the first 75 days, and over 1million for Motorola’s Droid in the same period. It had to revised its projected sales units from 3.5 m to 1 m for the period. Although Google blames its trademark’s woes for the marketing limbo, but it is arguable that the Nexus One mobile is rarely available in stores.
While all Vodafone shops began selling the Apple iPhone to consumers, only Google’s store site was stocking the Nexus One. Google wanted to control the trade channels of the smart phone so as to avoid competition from other Android mobiles and distributes it exclusively in particular regions, although the retailers and wholesalers wanted to part of the trade channel.
Integra’s Nexus is meant to offer its consumers voice, internet services and long-distance calls using one connection. Although the phone is rarely known, the telecom company right to it allows it to offer “high-speed access to a global computer network”. Integra’s Nexus is a less superior model as compared to the Google’s Nexus which has complex noise reduction system and advanced speech to text, allow users to issue voice commands, use voice technology for text messaging and also so keyword search on the internet.
Google is entitled to challenge this verdict within the trademark registration procedure in the next six month. Google said: “We continue to claim rights to the Nexus One trademark in the United States, and plan to respond to the Patent Trademark Office’s action.” But if Google does not contest the USPTO ruling, then it may be forced to buy the trademark, or opt for another name of the phone. Both choices seem challenging but at the end of the day the company will have to go for either.
In the United States mobile phone naming is a big issue, with big phone makers in U.S. Similar Google’s woes have happened to Apple in 2007 when if filed for a trademark for the iPhone and found out that Cisco had already got the trademark for a product known as iPhone. More currently, Apple unveiled the iPadnetbook only to discover that other iPad names were already registered by other firm’s like Fujitsu and ST Microelectronics.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Google’s Nexus-related issues are worsened by a court case filed by the estate of Phillip K Dick for using Android, an operating system applied in the Nexus One. The estate claims that the name ‘Nexus’ in association with ‘Android’ copied from Mr. Dick’s essay, “Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep” and they were the first to use it.
Fiona McBridge says “Although, the denial of the trademark does not make it impossible for Google to use the name as it can use the name without the trademark, but it makes it vulnerable to anyone selling copycat phones using same name, it makes it hard for Google to use the Nexus One trademark for its products within the United States.” Google can also be sued by Integra Telecom if it so wishes for a trademark infringement claim.
However, it seems all is not over according to Peter Chou, CEO of HTC (manufacturer of Nexus One) words. He said, “Considering Google didn’t use retail or marketing for it, the Nexus One is doing pretty well, it has showed the world that HTC is the top Android brand”.
The Long Voyage by Jorge Semprun Explicatory Essay essay help free
In his narrative, Jorge Semprun often switches from external to internal setting. Such tool plays an outstanding role in the plot presentation. For instance, it gives a chance for the author to compare and contrast general information and specific details, outlook and internal state of things, image and feelings, etc.
In addition, Semprun tries to show the interdependence of the global things and some particular notions. Indeed, showing that a person is just a small detail in the enormous system of the world, the author later transfers to the inner world of one individual, showing that it can be as great as a separate Universe.
While it may seem from the first sight that the rapid changes of setting from internal to external add needless complications in the narrative, each of them conveys a special message. In fact, the nature of human consciousness suggests that people think with images, and their order is never chronologically or logically organized.
Thus, Semprun tried to express the stream of those images in his narrative, showing the importance of every thought, emotion, feeling, or vision. What is more, the readers tend to focus on some impressive moments of the plot; in contrast, reading Semprun’s book keeps a reader in constant tension, as the general switches to the very specific and back. By these means, the author teaches us to think globally.
The mentioned tool also serves as a intensifier of author’s testimony. As an example, in one of the episodes Semprun first describes the setting outside the boxcar, then switches to the inside, describing how many people are there; next, the author tells how unbearably it is to be one of them, and finally describes the pain in his knee.
Such development of descriptions from general to specific allows the author analyze every level of the reality, showing the inconveniences, pain and fear on each of them. This method is often applied in the book.
The reflections of the inside and outside change the traditional positions of both the writer and the reader. In some cases, the writer seems to discover the development of plot together with the reader. Indeed, in some scenes the author builds the narration in a way that shows his uncertainty in the situation, and the change of external and internal seems to help the narrator to find the solution.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In other cases, the author seems to be watching the situation on the neutral situation, just like the described events are not happening to him. He also uses statements, which were apparently made by him, but which are familiar to everyone who might read them: “What carries the most weight in your life are the people you’ve known” (Semprun, 29).
This makes the reader and the writer much closer than in traditional setting. When the author tells about the experience of fifteen years, the reader gets the feeling of being of the same age with author. Apparently, such effect is due to proper use of the mentioned tools.
The relationship between inside and outside in the narration reflect various important notions. For instance, the notion of survival is presented in the contrast: in the most strict conditions people can be filled with desire to live, and this helps them to survive; on the other hand, even when a human has freedom, their inner world not always survives.
This can be supported by the example of the German woman who was released: her both children were dead, and her own survival therefore was of no value to her. Similarly, the author presents the notion of return. Having told about his will to return, he turns back to the global understanding of what is happening, and assumes that “perhaps one cant take this voyage back in the opposite direction” (Semprun, 23).
All in all, switching of the inner and outer is an effective tool used in the narration. In addition, it can be viewed as the author’s personal philosophy of world perception.
Exercise Is Good Essay college essay help: college essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Goodness of Exercise
Introduction Do you want to live a good life feeling great with improved mental psyche and energy levels void of some chronic diseases coupled with sound sleep all in one package? Look no further; regular exercising will offer this all-inclusive package of benefits. Many people just know very little about goodness of exercise; regrettably, they do not know how good it can get over time.
The good news is that, exercise delivers results regardless of sex, occupation, physical ability, or age. Exercise results are yours for taking; once you put the input, the output is almost certain.
Unfortunately, people will always find excuses for not exercising and even some will quote myths associated with exercise for them to stay out. Many exercise activities are not strenuous and require very little efforts; for instance, dancing for fun. The truth is; exercise is good because it will help you have good moods, manage chronic diseases, and manage weight giving you good shape.
Goodness of Exercise Exercise helps in improving one’s mood and mind status. Mood is a state of mind. Physical activity triggers the body to release chemicals known as endorphins. These chemicals enable one to be happy and peaceful. The contemporary society is set in a way that people can work without involving a lot of physical exercise.
Moreover, many people are being forced by circumstances to take jobs that they do not like. Chances that such people will slump into stress, depression, low self-esteem, and insomnia are high.
However, exercising improves all these by improving one’s mood. For instance, during exercise, individuals set goals and by beating the timeline to accomplish these set goals, make one feel good and this improves his or her self-confidence and self-esteem. It is logical that a confident and self-esteemed person will have good moods. Human body is made up of active cells and they need to be kept active; exercise offers these.
As Mayo Clinic Staff posit, “As you exercise, your body gets fitter and stronger, and thus, your mind starts seeing everything, including yourself in a better light” (Para 4). Have you ever heard of people claiming the only thing they do when stressed up is exercise? These few individuals have discovered the secret to let go of in-built pressure. Brain is made up of muscles and exercise is good for brain muscles just as food is good for the body.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Good news to those battling with chronic diseases as hypertension, diabetes and osteoporosis among others; exercise is the way out. Research indicates that regular exercise combats these diseases. According to Hawk, “exercise is the silver bullet for improved health” (Para. 1). In combating heart diseases, exercise strengthens heart muscles, increases High Density Lipoproteins (HDLs), and reduces Low Density Lipoproteins (LDLs). These lipoproteins are cholesterol derivatives and scientists term HDL as ‘good’ cholesterol and LDL as ‘bad’ cholesterol.
Reduction of LDL with subsequent increase of HDL promotes smooth blood flow and replenishes heart functions. In Type II diabetes, the body is insensitive to insulin probably due to weight gain amongst other causes. Exercise helps in shedding weight and this makes the body insulin sensitive. Consequently, this insulin breaks down sugar molecules in the body thus lowering blood sugar levels eventually combating diabetes type II.
Nowadays, poor feeding habits and little or no exercise makes people as young as fifteen to suffer from osteoporosis. However, exercise offers reprieve to this nightmare by strengthening bone tissue formation and maintenance. Finally, research indicates that exercise improves immune system response and this helps to keep minor infections at bay.
Finally, exercise helps in keeping body shape. No one likes obesity or out of shape body. Unfortunately, many people love talking how they hate their over weight bodies without doing anything about it; lip service. Exercise is the way to attaining that elusive figure you have always craved for, over the years.
It is natural that, during physical exercise, the body burns thousands of calories. Body weight results from excess energy, which is converted to fat and stored in different body parts. As one exercises, metabolism rate increases leading to breakdown of fats making your body slimmer and healthy.
Research indicates that, “To lose one pound of fat, you must burn approximately 3500 calories over and above what you already burn doing daily activities” (Buemann
Leadership Theories Essay essay help online
Path leadership Theory The path-goal leadership theory was developed by Robert House an American psychologist in the year 1971. It offers a very clear prescription on how leaders can influence their followers towards the achievement of the goals set. It is a detailed outline of the effect of the conduct of leadership in improving productivity mainly through constant motivation and satisfaction among the followers. The three main pillars on which the theory is established include the need to make clear the path towards achievement of the goals already determined.
Secondly, obstacles hindering performance should be removed and finally, there is the need to offer incentives which facilitate the achievement of these goals. These three pillars have their extremes on the top and the bottom. That is a leader is at liberty to embrace a weak or strong application of approach (Evans, 1970, p280).
Clarification of the path gives a definite direction on which the followers are to follow at all times. It entails establishing parameters and the overriding principles which should inform the intricate decisions constantly made by the followers. Here the leader can opt to be absolutely clear in issuing directives or be vague.
Clearing obstacles entails acting in a manner which facilitates rather than hindering performance. Reward offering element can be implemented by the leadership in different ways or on the other hand leadership can opt to ignore and remain passive in the function of encouraging.
Robert explains that the above elements are implemented through the application of four major leadership styles. The leadership styles are directive leadership, supportive leadership, participative leadership and achievement oriented leadership (House, 1971, p325).
Directive leadership entails providing the rules to be followed by the followers as well as continued guidance in areas which present ambiguities. It is most applicable in areas where tasks are not structured and more importantly where the followers have limitations in experience.
Here, the leader takes the responsibility of directing the followers on the right path to follow in the execution of the different tasks assigned to them. The role resonates with the element of the theory which requires the leader to clarify the path for the followers. The style entails intensive interaction between the leader and the followers.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Participative leadership on the other hand is concerned with engaging followers in decision making processes. This enables them to not only own the tasks but also motivates them. Some of the actions in line with this leadership style entail engaging the subordinates in developing solutions to the problems ahead, consulting with the followers on the suitability of the tasks assigned to them as well as taking time to listen to the views, ideas and suggestions of the followers as opposed to dismissing them as irrelevant.
The leadership style resonates with the element of facilitating achievement of the organizational goals by the followers (House
Do People Choose What They Are Attracted To? Essay (Critical Writing) college admission essay help: college admission essay help
Considering the subject of attraction, the term seems ambiguous because for a scientist, it might mean some forces of physics, to psychologist it takes the emotional perspective, to lovers it takes the emotional perception and, from the youth or the new-age point of view it faces various external determining factors or circumstances such as events.
Away from the earlier century, current references regarding the law of attraction indicate it as the evolution of matter. Today, the Law of attraction talks about people’s way of thinking in the aim of achieving an advantage.
One of the key factors that need consideration in matters pertaining attraction include, knowledge about the personal need. The universe is able to manifest desires if one cultivates positive thoughts about the personal wishes or needs. Arguably, this is the philosophical nature indicating the possibility of attracting whatever one wishes to achieve or have. Attraction however, raises many questions that seem to lack good answers.
For example, do people have a choice over attraction? Biologically, the subconscious mind is the source of attraction because it begins with release of a substance referred to as dopamine, in response to individual unique paradigms. It is a special quality that makes people attractive, which they have no control over. One has control over the attraction for instance; attraction to someone is not a choice but way of enhancing the relationship in a personal perfective manner.
It is logical that one should be attracted to a person who is equally attentive to their needs or feelings, sensitive, nice, generous and provides, but a close attention to the real world indicates otherwise. Attraction does not happen by choice but through an unconscious stage of responding emotionally to various clues.
It fails to involve logic but has a pattern and methodology of working it out that is discoverable through practice. Learning or understanding the methodology or essence behind attraction is comparable to learning how to perform tasks that never occur naturally. One has to learn the skills to be in a position of garnering results.
Arguably some negative aspects are excellent ways of pushing the attraction button such as creating tension between people, playing hard to get, enhancing laughter, or developing unpredictable self-image.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More People ought to have strengths to control attraction. As a good example, heterosexual people have desire to have relations with different people of the opposite gender. This is a drive but does not permit them to the act in that procession because they can have control over the act.
There is need to control special contemplations for success. Therefore, attraction is not a choice but the alternative is to control personal thoughts in order to gain power over the law of attraction. There is only one consciousness, which is self and this is the main source of human intentions.
Blanchard and Fiedler Leadership Models Compare and Contrast Essay writing essay help: writing essay help
As opposed to Taylorists who opined that there was a single way of proper management and leadership for that matter, Fred Fiedler (born 1922) stated that the efficacy of one as a leader was solely dependant upon situational contingency (DuBrin, 2009). Situational contingency according to him was broken down as to relate to the style of leadership and the favorableness of various situations.
This theory differs from the situational model which was first set out as the life cycle theory of leadership. In the latter theory, Ken Blanchard is of the opinion that an interaction between the maturity of the leader and the requirements of a task are important in establishing a superb leadership style (Blanchard
Stylistic Analysis of Film Script Essay essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction The film “Stand by me” by Rob Reiner is an adventurous drama. Since the target audience of the film includes youth and teenagers, its script is written in a light-hearted manner. The story is told in the first person singular, which points to the narrative mode of discourse.
In addition, there are implications of descriptive writing in the script. Concerning the structure of the plot, the author uses a flashback, returning to the events in the past. The syntactic structure of the script suggests using mostly short simple sentences, exclamations, addressing, etc.
Language use The most impressive feature of the script to the film is its specific word choice. The words of author (who is an older person) are expressed with normative language, which is done with the purpose of creating a respective image for the author. On the contrary, the diction of characters’ language is informal; it expresses different emotions, which in this case are mostly negative. The informal style tools include numerous contractions, such as: I’ve, what’ve, gonna, gimme, drinkin’, won’t, ya.
The unofficial style is also realized through the constant use of informal language, e.g.: bucks, shut up, kid, tits, ass, okay. In addition, the author uses a lot of swear words, namely: shit, fuckin’, asshole, bung-wipe, goddamn, pussy, bullshit, etc. There are also various exclamations, such as oh gee, yeah, oh, aw, nah, aha, hmmm heyyyy, umm, uh-uh, etc. All these devices make the script informal and comprehensive for young people.
While talking about the language use of the script, it is worth mentioning that there is not much figurative language used. This can be explained by the realistic and partially naturalistic approach to the narration, which implies the description of events and settings in details, and avoids lyrical tone. However, there are some examples of use of metaphor, specifically: before my mom puts me on the Ten Most Wanted list; fall back man; pile of shit (regarding a person).
Among the other devices of the script there is ironic stance. The author uses deadpan humor, for example: Brocker, or Brower, or Flowers, whatever his name is; there are also numerous cases of sarcasm use: you only outweigh him by 500 pounds, Fatass!; go get the provisions, you morphodite, etc.
Sound techniques Concerning the sound techniques, the author pays great attention to onomatopoeic words and phrases, which are used throughout the whole script. The examples of onomatopoeia are: pkoooo!, KA-BLAM!!, tfffffffffft, sheesh, etc. What is more, there are cases of repetition use. For instance, the word “shit” is often repeated in one of the scenes in order to intensify the feeling of fear and panic.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More One more important thing about the script is its use of different intonation patterns. For instance, when a certain word should be emphasized in a sentence, this word is written in italics: Oh, we will. We’re not gonna forget this, if that’s what you’re thinkin’; This is big-time, baby; Does the word retarded mean anything to you?; Yeah, that is weird.
Another point about intonation of the script is that the words that need to be told loudly or screamed are written in capital letters: STOP, GO, BOSS, JE-SUS, etc. Moreover, when some words need to be pronounced in a slow manner, they have some sounds repeated through dashes, for example: wa-ay, sor-ry, iiiiiiiiit’s, etc.
Conclusion The script to the film “Stand by me” is written in a predominantly informal manner, which explains the use of certain language devices, such as slanted language, jargons, satire, etc.
Reference List Bloomer, A 2005 Introducing Language in Use: A Course Book Routledge. Cook, G, Widdowson, H 2003 Applied Linguistics (Oxford Introduction to Language Study ELT) OUP Oxford, London.
Reiner, R 1986 Stand by me script Trudgill, P 2000 Sociolinguistics: An Introduction to Language and Society Penguin.
Character Analysis for Walter Lee from the book Raisin in the Sun Analytical Essay online essay help: online essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Walter Lee is the only protagonist and antagonist at the same time in A Raising in the Sun. As the play opens, Walter comes out conspicuously due to his ideologies concerning the money the Youngers are about to receive from an insurance firm as life insurance policy for the deceased Mr. Youngers.
Every person in the Youngers family has a different idea on how they should spend the money. Mama, the mother of the house wants to buy a house for the family. Beneatha, Youngers’ daughter wants to pay for her school tuition using part of the money. Ruth, Walter’s wife, supports the idea of buying a house for the family because this would mean better future life for her son Travis.
On the other hand, Walter seems to have a dream for the family. He wants to invest the money in a joint liquor store and co-own it with his acquaintances. This notion of investing for the sake of the family paints Walter as a responsible person; however, his undertakings are poor, exposing his immaturity and gullibility. Nevertheless, with time, he beats all these challenges to become the foundation of this family.
Walter Lee As aforementioned, Walter is the most outstanding character in this play. He is Travis’ cherishing dad, Ruth’s noncompliant hubby, Mama’s boy, and Beneatha’s combatant brother. As the play opens, he fights with nearly every one around him. In Act one, Travis is asking for fifty cents required in school; however, as Ruth tries to explain to Travis how they do not have it, Walter comes from nowhere and gives Travis one dollar. This shows Walters blatant immaturity.
A dollar is a lot of money compared to the required fifty cents. Moreover, disapproving Ruth in front of Travis is contemptuous and immature. He then confronts Beneatha and tells her that she should just forget her medicine course for it would cut into the cheque from the insurance firm. It emerges that the one dollar that Walter had given Travis was meant for his transport. The fact that he gives his transport money knowing that he has to travel to work echoes his immaturity.
Act one scene II, opens with Walter fighting Beneatha for no reason. He promises Willy; his friend and imminent business collaborate that he will take money to him immediately. This promise is immature; Walter knows very well that getting the money to invest in his business remains a point of contention, yet he promises Willy that he would take the money. That evening when he comes home, Walter is only interested in talking about his business contrives.
Ruth wants to talk about her pregnancy; however, this does not bother Walter. He is so engrossed in his business plans that he does not care whether Ruth aborts or not. As a mature responsible father and husband, Walter should address this issue but he chooses to overlook everything, this is immaturity.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More After Mama announces that she has paid down payment on the family house, Walter cannot believe it and he accuses his mother of betraying him and thrashing his dream to own a business. He goes into drinking spree for three days until his boss calls Ruth to enquire what has happened. However, when Mama gives him $6,500, to invest part of it in his business, Walter becomes a more responsible man.
He tells Travis how he would invest in a good business that would make their lives better by the time Travis is seventeen. “Your daddy’s gonna make a…business transaction that’s going to change our lives” (Hansberry 23). At least this is a vision of a responsible man who cares about the future of his family (BookRags Para. 5). Nevertheless, this is only the beginning Walter’s change.
In Act II, scene III, Walter is a changed man. He takes Ruth for dinner and makes her happy all the time. For the first time Walter and Beneatha shares a humorous moment as a brother and a sister. When Mr. Lindner comes to urge the Youngers to stop purchasing the house in Clybourne Park because the residents are opposed to it, Walter stands for his family, tells Mr. Lindner that they do not need the money he is offering and requests him to leave immediately.
Walter is now maturing and takes the responsibility of family head as required of him in the absence of his father. Even after Willy Harris runs with his money, he remains composed. Walter’s maturity comes out clearly, when he stands to defend his family. (CliffNotes Para. 6).
When mama decides to reverse her decision of buying the family house, Walter stands his ground and reverses his decision to sign Mr. Lindner’s papers that would prevent them from moving to Clybourne Park. Walter says, “He says, “We have decided to move into our house because my father—my father—he earned it for us brick by brick. We don’t want to make no trouble for nobody or fight no causes, and we will try to be good neighbours. Moreover, that’s all we got to say about that. We don’t want your money” (Hansberry 31). The family moves in their new house, they resolve to dissolve their selfish ambitions and work together, and they owe their unity to Walter.
Conclusion Walter is a man with many faces in this story. From an irresponsible immature father, husband, brother and a son, he fights many fights to become his family’s foundation (Robert Para. 9). He made many mistakes like making unwise investment among others. However, as the story ends, he becomes a responsible person. He refuses Mr. Lindner’s money, a move that brings unity, joy, and peace in the family, hence becoming the cornerstone of the family.
Works Cited BookRags. “Notes on A Raisin in the Sun.” 2010. Web.
We will write a custom Essay on Character Analysis for Walter Lee from the book Raisin in the Sun specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More CliffNotes. “A Raisin in the Sun.” 2010. Web.
Hansberry, Lorraine. “A Raisin of the Sun.” New York; New American Library, 1994.
Robert, Willis. “A Raisin in the Sun Study Guide.” 2010. Web.
Accounting in business Essay college essay help online
Accounting is referred to as “the language of business”. It is an art of recording, classifying and summarizing information about a business entity in relation to economic resources that are used in finding out the causes of success and failure in business. Due to its relevance in business it has been developed into two models; Management accounting, which deals with reporting financial information to the business stakeholders inside the organization to enhance taking managing and operating decisions; and financial accounting which provides useful information to potential and would-be stakeholders in the organization.
This has affected accounting as it has enabled easier provision of information to different groups of people through assortment of data to be handed to the financial accounting and management accounting (Sterling
Gambling in four perspectives Report (Assessment) online essay help
Gambling is the practice of betting money or any other material value on an event with an outcome that is not certain and with the primary intention of winning either money or material goods. In most cases the outcome of the gambler is within a short period.
Although the exercise is not generally accepted by many authorities, it was been practiced on some set aside days by the Roman Catholics and the Jews. Although people practice gambling for recreation purposes, the practice affects the brain chemistry and could lead to psychological addiction.
Reinforcing such a behavior becomes a challenge even after the gamblers incur huge losses in the practice. As the gamblers attempt to try to get rich quickly, they sink in deeper and deeper problems making it more complicated to come out of the problem (Black
The Impact of Globalization in Malaysia Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help
Many regions of the world have felt the impact of globalization in one way or another especially in the twenty first century.
Globalization can be defined as the process of or a set of global forces which encompasses a significant organization and reorganization of the various social relationships and engagements, and can be assessed in terms of their intensity, extents, rate of spread, and the resultant impact, which in turn lead to intercontinental or interregional connectivity, interrelationships, and the general power dispensation (Held 16). Globalization has been associated to a greater extent with western culture, especially that of the United States of America.
It is one of the most significant forces that have played a central role in modeling the socio-economic orientation of several countries during the late 1970s and the past earlier years of the 21st century. It is acknowledged that despite the fact that the globalization process has hastened the rate of economic growth in third world countries, its forces have also contributed to a number of challenges.
These include; non-uniform rate of economic growth, lack of taking into consideration the aspect of equality, as well as the likelihood of creating socio-political turmoil in these countries. Most states in the larger Asian continent like Malaysia, Singapore, Indonesia, China, Japan, and Thailand have not been an exception when it comes to the influence of globalization.
This essay, therefore, seeks to discuss the effects of globalization in Malaysia. It will focus on the impact of globalization on its economy, education, culture, and politics.
Malaysia, a Muslim country, is one of the fastest growing economies in Asia and the world at large. It is an island country found in the South-East Asia and is composed of thirteen different states, including three Federal Territories. The country occupies a surface area of about 329,845 square kilometers making it the 66th largest country and the 43rd world’s most populated country with the population standing at 28 million according to the 2008 National Population and Housing Census (Held 18).
Malaysia got independence from the British in 1957 through negotiation rather than bloodshed like is common for most states which were under different colonials like the French, British, Germany, and Portuguese. However, during the earlier years of post-colonialism era, Malaysia witnessed armed conflicts with the neighboring Indonesia in 1964-65.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It was after this period that Malaysia, with Singapore having been expelled from the then Malaysian Union, started to redefine its course. Towards the end of the twentieth century, Malaysia witnessed a significant economic boom and soon it recorded a rapid rate of development during the last two decades of the 20th century.
There is the Strait of Malacca which forms a very significant international shipping bay and hence facilitating international trade which is central to Malaysia’s economic growth. Moreover, manufacturing and industry sector constitute major pillars for the national economy (Rasiah 13). The country has diverse plant and animal distribution over its vast geographical orientation making it one of the world’s greatest tourist destinations.
The effects of globalization, just like in other parts of the world, have been felt significantly in Malaysia. As mentioned earlier, the late 1990s saw Malaysia’s economy shift from over-reliance on agricultural production to a more industry and manufacturing-based economy especially in fields such as the use of computer technology and other consumer electronics all through the wake of the twenty first century (Hoogvelt 3).
The concept of globalization has received different interpretations in Malaysia ranging from scholars, contemporary writers, to political leaders (Hoogvelt 5). Most writers have resorted to offering critical analyses of the seemingly unstoppable forces of globalization, especially the authors engaged in post-structuralism period. These accounts try to offer alternative ways of looking at globalization in general and how the states of the world can benefit from this phenomenon.
Malaysia, like other countries of the world, has not resisted the globalization process in its totality (Stiglitz 3). Instead, it has derived a way of engaging the looming forces of globalization from the west. In most instances, this country has been very selective when it comes to embracing the ideas brought about by the globalization process (Nesadurai 71).
The emerging concept of modernity has been assimilated into the Malaysian state in a highly sophisticated way. This approach has helped in significantly redefining Malaysia’s autonomy in relation to the globalization process. Malaysia has positioned itself as a fierce critic of some western ideologies, specifically those of the United States of America.
It has not been hesitant in making outright proclamations as well as political opinions and these characteristics have helped position Malaysia as a formidable force in the Asian continent (Nesadurai 73). Malaysia has modeled itself as a good case of how states can withstand the otherwise unstoppable impact of the globalization process. It is a role model of how countries can selectively maneuver the concept of global capitalism in the name of globalization.
We will write a custom Essay on The Impact of Globalization in Malaysia specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More With an attempt to understand the effect of globalization on Malaysian economy, many Malay scholars have tried to explore the opportunities as well as the challenges that this global process can bring about. The perception of these scholars concerning globalization is significantly optimistic. They believe that there are practices that are being propagated by the western countries, especially the United States, which are worth emulating rather than looking down upon them (Stiglitz 4).
The spirit of equality in America has inculcated the same sense in the Malaysians and they champion the need for mutual respect, specifically between the Malays and the non-Malays. They argue that people should feel for one another in the sense that if something is good, then it should be good for everyone else just the same way as something bad will affect everyone.
The negative attitude that the Malaysians have towards the colonialists is strongly reprimanded by the scholars. They say that nursing the colonialism memories will only serve to worsen the relationship with the outside world instead of promoting mutual cooperation (Stiglitz 7).
The scholars urge the people of Malaysia to look at the western communities as development partners instead of perceiving them as potential enemies. One scholar emphasizes the fact that globalization is a force that is shaping the entire world in modern times (Stiglitz 17). As a rapidly developing country, Malaysians are encouraged to play a central role in the global arena if they are to attain sustainable development status.
The globalization process, the scholar notes, received a major blow in 2001 during the September 11 terrorists’ attacks on America coupled with the global financial crisis of 2007. But the most defining moment in Malaysian international relationship came during the wake of the 1997 Asian financial crisis (Stiglitz 26).
It took stringent measures in reaction to this unprecedented economic downward trend. Dr. Mahathir Mohamad, the longest serving Prime Minister, was in charge during the crisis and he played a major role in criticizing the west for what was perceived as negative impacts of the globalization process (Mahathir, 2000, 4).
The precautionary measures recommended by Muhathir won him a number of admirers as well as opponents. The opponents argued that the proposed market approaches were crude and also, they criticized Malaysia’s ‘lack of concern’ for human rights (Mauzy 210).
His admirers, on the other hand, singled out Mahathir’s independent-mindedness, anti-colonialist pronouncements, and the proposal of alternative approaches of dealing with economic upheavals as a sure way of dealing with such global economic and political realities (Rahman 23).
Not sure if you can write a paper on The Impact of Globalization in Malaysia by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More It was the successful management of the crisis by Mahathir using the autonomy of national policy that was seen as the greatest challenge to the conventional economic dictatorship of liberalization brought about by the perceived forces of globalization (Nesadurai 87).
Mahathir’s approaches did not only win him national support but also regional backing. As opposed to popular beliefs that Malaysia under the reign of Mahathir condemned globalization in its totality, it is crucial to note that over the last two decades of the 20th century, Malaysia welcomed, developed and promoted what it perceived as good aspects globalization (Rahman 28).
The negative impact of the globalization process in 1997 was vocally criticized by Malaysia and marked it as a ‘betrayal’ by the western economies through the forces of the global market.
The analysts of the global economic phenomena regard globalization as a new force to be reckoned as far as world market relationship is concerned. This process has a historical account and the analysts have concluded that there is a notable qualitative improvement in the successive instances (Held 23).
With time, there has been increased influence by the American hegemony, division of labor on the international scale, and the introduction of stringent systems of economic policies. Initially, these regulatory influences were through the Bretton Woods system and in modern times via the World Trade Organization (WTO), coupled with the upcoming neo-liberal world market (Hoogvelt 37).
Neo-liberal system is characterized by the continued growth and critical import of financial capital facilitated by technological forces as well as political influence (Helleiner 12). The ever increasing transfer of financial capital, especially the speed of its mobility and the volume transacted, has resulted in grave consequences to the various national economies including that of Malaysia.
In particular, most national economies have been rendered redundant and taken hostage to this new capital mobility and general world order marked by the dramatic globalization process. From a comparative perspective, the neo-liberal experience has been felt in smaller economies like Singapore and Malaysia as well as for developed economies, United States of America and France alike (Helleiner 17). This is due to the fact that the stock trading determines the recovery rate after a drastic fall in financial markets.
It can be universally accepted that globalization is not a universal concept; instead, it is multi-dimensional especially in the Malaysian context. Different people in Malaysia have varying perceptions of this concept. Some Malaysians associate it with the infiltration of foreign multinationals, new brands and ways of life, while others belief that it is development of technological applications like the internet, the ever increasing number of non-governmental organizations and the great influence of global market trends on Malaysia (Held 29).
These forces are believed to have shaped the capital and labor order in the country and hence influencing the daily lives of the people.
The initial engagement of Malaysia with global economy can be traced to the time when it ventured in the export-led strategy of growth in 1969. It was followed by heated debates concerning the stand of the Malays in the midst of the looming ‘socio-cultural mindset revolution’ (Rahman 34).
This era witnessed the introduction of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations, the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation Group and the increasing Malaysian involvement with the United Nations.
In 1981, the year when Dr. Mahathir took over as the Prime Minister, Malaysia’s internationalization became more pronounced through the introduction of new policies.
Mahathir brought with him new policies and other reform measures which were geared towards the adoption of neo-liberalized market trend (Mahathir, 1991, 2. Most state-owned utilities were privatized; drastic cuts in both the direct and corporate taxes were witnessed, as well as reduced expenditure by the Malaysian government (Mahathir, 1991, 7). This enthusiastic process was seen as a new dawn for Malaysian development.
The need for economic stability was reinforced by the declaration of clear economic development objectives which were aimed at revolutionizing the industrial, agriculture, and services sectors. The challenge was to ensure that Malaysia’s economy became competitive as to be able to take on the forces of the world market.
As a result of these efforts, a rapidly growing economy was witnessed, with annual growth rates ranging between 8% and 9%. Furthermore, Malaysia experienced a growing foreign investment over a period of five years from 1985. During the early years of 1990s, the economy continued to expand significantly, resulting in increased rate of globalization and the regulations controlling capital and labor were subsequently liberalized (Mahathir, 1991, 13).
Within five years, the major factor that engineered Malaysian economic growth was the foreign capital from investors (Mahathir, 1996, 4). This upward economic trend, as mentioned earlier, was to receive a major blow in the 1997 Asian financial crisis.
The unique leadership style adopted by Dr. Mahathir was not without disapproval from western allies. This was due to Malaysia’s government decision to ‘Look East’ in its effort to keep control of the country’s economic stability. However, the Malaysian persistent search for economic autonomy did not diminish the strong ties with the west especially the United States of America whose investments in the county’s semiconductor industry remained strong (Helleiner 32).
Despite the globalization process influencing the Malaysian economic sector significantly, it also affected the socio-cultural dimension as well. There was a social and cultural shake up when globalization was taking root as Malaysia sought alternative approaches of attaining sustainable development (Rosenberger 222). A number of writers in the larger Asia identified this period as the ‘Asian renaissance’ (Ibrahim 2).
Another important area which has been influenced by the globalization process is education. With Malaysia expecting to be an industrialized state by 2020, vocational education and training has received increased attention especially from the government and private sector (Mahathir, 1996, 8). This is driven by the motive of having a well educated, skilled and efficient human resource especially in this highly technological economy which is based on a country’s know-how.
The broadband interconnectivity has enable Malaysia to connect with the developed countries, thanks to the Multimedia Super Corridor. This urgent need for education reform in technical-vocational systems has been triggered by the globalization process (Held 31).
On the political dimension, globalization was not without some degree of influence on the politics of Malaysia and other Asian states. In 1987, there was a serious global attack of Malaysian and Singaporean treatment of social and political agitators. The outside world questioned their way of regarding human rights (Mauzy 223).
These criticisms, however, received criticism of equal magnitude from the Malaysian Prime Minister who referred to them as interfering with sovereign states’ affairs in the name of human rights. He termed this approach as neo-colonialism (Mahathir, 1991, 15). Dr. Mahathir was especially angered by the double standards approach employed by the Americans as far as human rights was concerned (Mahathir, 1991, 18).
The heated criticisms and counter-criticisms, however, seemed not to affect the ever increasing Malaysian relationship with the west, especially on foreign policy development. This can be attributed to the mutual benefit that each party enjoyed from the engagement (Rasiah 16).
Moreover, the Malaysian political dimension was seriously shaken by the 1997 Asian financial crisis which, according to Mahathir, was a product of the globalization process (Mahathir, 2000, 2). It was unfortunate that during this year, there ensued a political crisis which resultant in the sacking of the then deputy prime minister, Anwar Ibrahim, who was arrested and later imprisoned.
Besides some Malays’ need for a generational change, the crisis was triggered by ideological clash concerning the globalization process and how to effectively respond to it. The Prime Minister saw his deputy as an agent of the western economies who were determined to force their misleading policies and regulations in the name of globalization (Mahathir, 2000, 5).
He noted that Anwar’s and his supporters’ call for eradication of corruption in the country were very similar to the neo-liberal objectives of International Monetary Fund (IMF) and those of the World Bank in the name of advocating for good governance. These experiences positioned Mahathir as an architect of the globalization process in Malaysia who new what was good or bad for the country.
The Prime Minister warned his fellow countrymen of the dangers of blindly embracing globalization. He said that the ‘new’ process was a scheme by the west to rule and dominate the developing and poor countries through their neo-liberal policies. Mahathir noted that the objective this time round would not be to exploit local labor; instead, it is to continually exploit the resources in the poor countries and render them stagnant in the underdeveloped state.
The end result of such exploitation, according to him, would be the presence of multi-billion banks and corporations which would curtail the growth of local ones. Dr. Mahathir defined globalization as the process of westernization and the unchecked, unmonitored absorption of western business ideologies and standards, as well as political arrangements all over the world (Mahathir, 2000, 4)
The essay has attempted to provide a comprehensive analysis of the impact of globalization on Malaysia. It has offered a working definition for the controversial concept of globalization within the Malaysian context. Furthermore, the essay has elaborated the impact of the process on Malaysian economy, education system, culture, and the political dimension.
We can conclude that, besides the scholars and writers, the longest serving Prime Minister of Malaysia, Dr, Mahathir played a great role in shaping and determining the magnitude of the impact of globalization on Malaysia.
This was through his seemingly unconventional approaches of handling economic crises which in most cases were criticized by the western economies. In fact, his alternative approaches of engaging globalization received approval from most states of the Asian continent (Machado 638). The forces of globalization, especially through technological advancement, are still being felt worldwide even as we start the second decade of the twenty first century.
Works Cited Ibrahim, A. The Dawn of Asian Renaissance. Times Book International. 1996, 2-23.
Held, D. Globalization and Transformations (4th ed.). Stanford: Stanford University Press. 2008, 12-32.
Helleiner, E. Countries and the Reintroduction of Global Finance. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. 1994, 4-37.
Hoogvelt, A. Globalization: A Post-colonial Perspective. Basingstoke: Macmillan. 1997, 3-67.
Machado, K. ‘Malaysia and its Cultural Relationships in the 1980s: Look East’. Asian Survey. 1992, 27(6): 637-62.
Mahathir, M. The Hidden Agenda. Kuala Lumpur: Lim Kokwing Integrated. 2000, 1-27.
Mahathir, M. The Meaning of Globalization. Kuala Lumpur: Malaysian Business Council. 1996, 1-14.
Mahathir, M. Defining Malaysia’s Destiny. Kuala Lumpur: Malaysian Business Council. 1991, 1-19.
Mauzy, D. ‘The Human Rights: Malaysian Perspective’. Pacific Review. 1997, 10(3): 209-35.
Nesadurai, H. ‘Understanding National Economic Autonomy? Malaysia’s Adjustment
During the Financial Crisis’, The Pacific Review. 2000, 14(2): 71-110.
Rahman, S. A. The Malaysian Mental Revolution. Kuala Lumpur: Penerbitan Utusan Melayu. 1971, 23-45.
Rasiah, R. Industrialization in Malaysia: A Focus on Foreign Capital. London: Macmillan Plc. 1995, 13-48.
Rosenberger, L. R. ‘Malaysia’s Currency Crisis: An Analysis’, Contemporary Southeast Asia. 1997, 19(2): 221-52.
Stiglitz, J. The Globalization Process and Its Disgruntlements. London: Allen Lane. 2002, 3-34.
Evaluation of Operant Conditioning Theory by B.F. Skinner essay help online
Today, more than ever before, there exist a multiplicity of theories and conceptual frameworks aimed at explaining human development. The broad area of human development has received keen interest from psychologists, sociologists, educationists and other theorists over the last couple of millennia due to its huge importance in understanding developmental phases, viewed as critical in assisting the individual to adapt and learn in the prevailing environmental conditions (Lave
Self-Reliance: The Communal Past as a Model for the Future Essay (Article) argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help
“Self-Reliance: The Communal Past as a Model for the Future” is the eighth chapter in the book by Gilbert Rist The History of Development: From Western Origins to Global Faith. This chapter is a collection of captivating thoughts about the theory of self-reliance, its peculiar features, and paradox that attracts that attention of many people in the sphere of business and market relations.
The author chooses a powerful way to introduce and disclose the essence of self-reliance by means of a clear evaluation of experiences and the analysis of the achievements that are characterized by self-reliance. The main idea of the chapter is to prove that “the history of development merges with the history of the progressive destruction of self-reliance” (Rist 125). In order to comprehend the essence of this phrase it is not only necessary to comprehend how development happened and to evaluate self-reliance as a theory but also unite these concepts together and find out their strengths and weaknesses.
Summary of the Chapter and Ideas To improve the general situation in many countries of the South, the discourses concerning obligatory modernization and independence were used during the 1960s. People had a hope to change the situation and achieve the necessary improvement, but those times created many difficulties for people. In the chapter under consideration, the example of the Tanzanian President, Julius Nyerere, is used to demonstrate how the theory of self-reliance was applied into practice and what outcomes of this attempt were.
From the very beginning, certain points deserve reader’s attention because the application of this theory “tries to formalize, coherently and exhaustively, the mode of life that has prevailed on earth since the dawn of humanity, but at the same time presents this as a discovery bringing an indubitably new element to debate on ‘development’” (Rist 125).
In 1961, Tanganyika gained its independence, and, as a new country on the world arena, faced considerable challenges on internal and external levels. Export and important of good underwent certain changes, and the government needed to takes the steps to re-evaluate the situation and be able to cope with challenges.
However, what the country did not want to accept is different kinds of foreign aid because “independence means self-reliance” (Rist 128), and an independent country should find another ways to achieve prosperity but not accept the gifts of the others. With the help of this example, the author of the chapter represents a perfect list of ideas, which describe what self-reliance should never be and what main bases of self-reliance theory are.
Writer’s points of view about the subject In this chapter, the writer’s views are perfectly identified. He does not want to accept the idea of self-reliance as something purely bad or purely good. This is why the analysis of the ideas and experience take place at first. Gilbert Rist admits that self-reliance is one of the theories that is able to stimulate creativity and value confidence, to promote people to accept the existing factors and environment, and finally, to involve different forms of development that is so obligatory to society.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, the idea that someone may practice self-reliance and someone fails to practice it put this theory under a doubt. This is why the future of this theory is not clear, and the author underlines that much still depends on the way of how society can accept the idea of self-reliance and the conditions, under which it may develop to its full extent.
Works Cited Rist, Gilbert. “Self-Reliance: The Communal Past as a Model for the Future.” In The History of Development: From Western Origins to Global Faith. New York: Zed Books, 2002.
Exhaustion in Victim Care Professions Essay writing essay help: writing essay help
Prior to crisis management action accurate analysis of a disaster situation is essential. Only after an obvious danger is established then can suitable handling or avoidance steps be taken. Catastrophe analytical procedures can equally be applied to exhausted care professionals.
Trauma casualties and crisis management specialists are generally at risk of sympathy lethargy. A state of despair may engulf both a disaster victim and the caregiver. Diminished optimism has been observed in numerous care professions including nursing and counseling.
Compassion fatigue occurs in repeated flashbacks of traumatic episodes. A common indicator of sympathy lethargy is intuitive freezing or expressiveness collapse. Psychological outcomes are inefficient work productivity and abandonment. Signs of compassion fatigue are comparable to burnout indicators. However, exhaustion status is distinct in that it occurs over a prolonged period.
Burnout feelings are developed by a dissatisfaction of working conditions. On the other hand, compassion fatigue is accumulated and its origin can be traced back (Stang, 2010). Compassion fatigue is therefore as a result of individual reaction to a trauma situation. Exhaustion is directly connected to a psychological condition adapted by an individual.
Trauma management experts can develop both compassion fatigue and burnout. The consequences are founded on individual disaster reaction. An individuals’ lethargic status, separated from despair, is directly linked to task performance. Weariness effects might be revealed by sluggish response, pessimism, or individual incompetence. Such qualities typify a diminished keenness to tackle a task and a mood of hopelessness (Miller
Citizen Participation and Political Process Essay college essay help
Throughout the world, issues of governance and public administration remain the central focus for all. The main reason is that decisions made by the governing authorities have serious direct and indirect impact on the well-being of the larger percentage of citizens left out of the governance structure.
More often than not the decisions which best fit the interests of those in government is not in line with the wishes of the people. This means that the masses cannot allow the elites in authority to simply have their way as this would spell disaster for them.
This being the case, the role of the “linkage Institutions” becomes even more prominent. Linkage institutions are organizations which presumably link the people and the leadership especially in terms of properly articulating their views and pushing for action from within government circles (Linkage Institutions, n. d, and par4).
The most important examples of such institutions are the media, political parties, the election process and the different interest groups existing in a country. This paper looks at the effectiveness of such linkage institutions in improving the level of democracy, development of public policy and the scope of government.
Notably the above linkage institutions are developed with certain objectives in mind regarding the process of governance. The media is expected to inform the entire population of the occurrences within government circles. The process of delivering information is probably the most powerful among the processes undertaken by the other different linkage organizations.
The media is able to engage in an enquiry process on governance issues and report to the general public. This being the case, the media is able to shape the manner in which the public perceives or evaluates the process of governance.
Across the world, the media has been credited for enhancing the process of achievement of democracy (Sharma, 2009, par14). This is through engaging in a favorable reporting process which not only supports processes of consensus building but also scares away individuals who are against the achievement of democracy. Again the media offers a direct link for the people to the government.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More People are able to express their views directly to the government concerning policies, achievement of democracy and public policy without the need to meet the governors. Finally, the media educates on a mass scale and is able to shape the opinion of the people concerning many matters of governance. These roles of the media greatly help in ensuring that governance corresponds to the expectations of the people (The Role of Media in Democracy: A Strategic Approach, 2010, par4-8).
Political parties on the other hand are more directly involved in the process of developing democracy and public policy. Political parties are largely seen as buses used by individuals to consolidate support from the public with the view of representing them in the government. Ideally, the political parties carry the aspirations of the people and are supposed to influence the governance towards making decisions which fulfill the aspirations of the people.
All over the world, democracy is the most cited reason for the formation of new parties. Again due to the popularity of the parties among the people, political parties are able to effectively bargain for the inclusion of their inputs in the process of establishing democracy, developing public policies as well as defining the scope of government.
The political parties represent movements with given agenda. Considering the popularity of the party strength mainly measured by the numbers who support it, the party is able to effectively engage the government in the process of governing. Indeed, parties which wield power are often voted out depending on their ability to meet the governance needs of the people. The incoming parties are normally expected to inject new governance as per their promise.
Interest groups are organizations which seek to influence the political class to make certain decisions relating to certain issues. They are mostly composed of experts in certain fields or simply people with certain concerns. More often than not, pressure groups are established around an emotive issue. Examples of areas with such lobby groups include abortion, environmental concerns and gender issues.
The intention of interest groups is to shape public policy to conform to their seemingly informed view on issues of interest. In many cases, they give valuable inputs to the development of sound policies which end up being beneficial to the entire society. Environmental laws based on the lobby groups’ inputs are known to be very effective in cutting the level of environmental degradation (Richardson, 2000, par3-6).
The election process is listed among the most important methods of influencing democracy and public policy. When a leader’s policies are ineffective, the people are at liberty to remove hi/her from office following an election. This gives immense incentive to subsequent government leaders to develop governance which is sensitive to the will of the people. This being the case, democracy can subsequently grow and public policies become more responsive to the needs of the people.
We will write a custom Essay on Citizen Participation and Political Process specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More As can be seen from the above description, the power of the linking institutions is immense. Governments are not easily able to dismiss the views of the above interest people as this mostly renders them unpopular and hence unfit to run the government. However, there exist serious flaws among these institutions which are supposed to act as a link between the people and the government. The problems mainly originate from the vested interests harbored by those behind the organizations.
The media is accused of being biased in educating and shaping opinion among the people to fit to the aspirations of those in government. Ultimately this implies that in some cases, the genuine interest of the public is not fully incorporated in developing policies and democracy. This being the case the opinion of the people is traded in for the opinion of the few who are in power.
Political parties are also known world over for their ability to renege on the promises made concerning democracy and public policies. In many cases, concerns for the masses are used as the platform to ascend to power and then renege on the promises made. In addition interest groups also play partisan roles in development of their objective.
It is common to find an environmental based interest group advocating for the ban of a certain substance due its perceive effect on the environment while the main reason is that a competitor to the company in question is behind the action (Guerra, 2005, par7)).
As such it is true to claim that in many cases, the linkage institutions do not end up serving the interest of the general citizens due to the fact that they are prone to manipulation by those in government or those who are bound to gain from certain decisions.
Reference List Guerra, A. (2005). Political Parties and the Quest for Effective Democratic Governance: The Case of Mexico. Web.
Linkage Institutions, n. d. reading list. Web.
Richardson, J., 2000. Government, Interest groups and policy change. Journal of political studies 48. Web.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Citizen Participation and Political Process by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Sharma, M., (2009). Media and governance. Web.
The Role of Media In Democracy: A Strategic Approach, (2010). Center For Democracy And Governance. Web.
Plate Tectonics and Its Types Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Types of Plate Tectonics
Introduction Plate tectonics refers to movements on Earth’s surface, that is, the lithosphere. This is a theory in science explaining such movements. The lithosphere is made up of large broken rock masses also referred as tectonic plates (Oreskes 424). These tectonic plates are suspended on molten layer of Earth’s crust that comes immediately below the lithosphere; this layer is called asthenosphere.
Given that the asthenosphere is molten, these plates move on it with ease. The movement occurs at boundaries namely; transform boundaries, divergent and convergent boundaries (Oreskes 16). These three different boundaries give rise to the different forms of plate tectonics known today.
Types of Plate Tectonics According to United States Geological Survey (USGS), there are three different types of plate movements; that is, divergent, convergent, and lateral plate slipping resulting from the three different plate boundaries that exist. Divergent plate movements occur when two oceanic plate move away from each other to form new oceanic crust at a zone of divergence. The zone of divergence results as the Earth’s crust separates (Earth Science). The separation results from hot magma arising from the magma in the continental mantle. This magma has large pressure that causes the crust to crack and separate.
Convergent plate movements are the opposite of divergent and it occurs when two oceanic plates collide leading to loss of crust at a convergent point. Convergent movements involve collision between two plates and these two plates may be either continental or oceanic (USGS).
Convergent plate movements come after divergent plate movements because after the plates break up in the latter, they meet at another point and collide hence the subduction. On the other hand, lateral slipping occurs when two plates move in opposite direction slipping over each other at a transform boundary. The two plates eventually jerk apart due to pressure that mounts up in the mantle and this causes earthquakes (USGS).
The movement of these plates is facilitated by the fact that they float on the Earth’s molten magma on the region called asthenosphere, which lies, below lithosphere. As aforementioned, lithosphere is the outermost Earth’s crust that human beings can reach. Actually, lithosphere makes the tectonic plates (Rychert and Shearer 496). The molten magma heats up as the core of the Earth heats up which causes convectional currents within the molten magma. As the earth core cools, the molten magma cools and sinks and in the process, it pulls the plates attached to it hence the plate movement.
Earthquakes results from these plate tectonic movements along fault lines. Fault lines are cracks on lithosphere. As tectonic plates move, there is building up of pressure along the fault lines, and when this pressure exceeds the strength of lithosphere, earthquakes result to relieve the pressure mounting in the lithosphere. According to Rychert and Shearer, the lateral plate slipping form of movement is the one that causes many earthquakes around the world (498).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Conclusion Plate tectonics describes the movement of fragments formed from broken lithosphere.
These fragments are suspended on the asthenosphere, which is molten hence offering good medium of movement. There are three different types of plate tectonics, that is, convergent, divergent, and lateral slipping. These movements cause earthquakes as the lithosphere releases mount up pressure in the Earth’s mantle. Earthquakes result mainly from lateral slipping moving and this occurs along fault lines, which are weak points on the lithosphere.
Works Cited Earth Science. “Plate Tectonics.” Moorland School. N.d. Web. https://moorlandschool.co.uk/
Oreskes, Naomi. “Plate Tectonics: An Insider’s History of the Modern Theory of the Earth.” California: Westview Press, 2003.
History and Development of Dance Essay argumentative essay help
The history of dance can be traced back to the very beginnings of humankind history. Dance is ultimately a social event and signalizes occasions of social interaction: not incidentally, therefore, elements of dance can be observed even in such non-human societies as bee swarms and bird couples.
Initially bearing purely informative meaning in the animal world and the primitive society, dance gradually acquired a more complex meaning and became a means of self expression. Developing from symbolic religious activities, the practice of dancing evolved in a social activity and later obtained the status of performing arts.
As such, dance is movement, and movement is altogether natural to human body. It is observed that at moments of intense joy, people tend to perform an increased amount of movements in order to relieve the brain of the excessive amount of oxygen (Scott 1). Such behavior is especially noticeable about children, since they do not control themselves as much as adults; in this respect, primitive savages are not much different from children.
Those leaping movements of the body are the first prehistoric dance that can be observed both in people and in animals expressing their happiness. But this disarrayed motion does not comply with the comprehensive definition of dance provided by Edward Scott, who interprets dance as “the art and expressing gracefully and intelligibly, by movement and gesture, every emotion and sentiment of which the mind is capable, and every incident possible in human life” (6).
Such was the vision of dancing practiced already among the Ancient Greeks, whose art of pantomime dance was compared by Aristotle to poetry, since it could express not only actions but also manners and passions. The art of dancing was connected by Greeks to the idea of harmony and perfection of human body: therefore, dancing ultimately had to be graceful in order to emphasize and not to destroy the natural human beauty (Scott 38).
Corresponding to the meaning behind them, religious dances, embodying the spirit of tragedy, were dignified and stately; while their opposites, the wild grotesque dance, were not to be danced in sober mind (Scott 41). Combining the features of those two extremes and concluding the three-partite order of dances was the vivid dance. In any case, both stately and wild Greek dances were inseparably linked with their religious practices and bore their peculiarities from the nature of the deity glorified by dance.
Historians state that the Greeks borrowed the art of mimic imitation from the dancing art of the Ancient Egyptians (Scott 21). Together with ritual dances performed at funeral of prominent people and at other religious ceremonies connected with worshipping the astronomic gods, Egyptians took pleasure in entertaining dances, mostly performed by graceful girls in light attire. The character of movements was varied by hired dancers according to the tastes of their employers, and therefore could sink from grotesque to mere buffoonery (Scott 23).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More From the above it becomes obvious that the antiquity shaped three visions of dance: dance as ritual, as ecstasy, and as entertainment. The Middle Ages witnessed two applications of dance: in church (sacred dance) and in society (secular). Ceremonial in its nature, religious dance involved solemn movements and symbolic figures that corresponded to the accompanying hymns.
Though provoking controversy as to their appropriateness in the church, sacred dances enjoyed a large variation from May Dances to Dances of Death, each bearing a religious significance (Kassing 73–75). Due to the fact that secular and sacred spheres closely intermingled in contemporary life, dances often ‘migrated’ from church to the worldly life. In addition, the institute of chivalry which prospered at the time positioned dance as a way to express gentility and compliance with etiquette, as well as state the knight’s code of honor (Kassing 72).
Dance was more and more drawn into the sphere of entertainment, since amusements were scarce; travelling performers became especially popular, bringing new dances such as carole, farandole, pavane, and others from court to court. In the Renaissance dances increasingly drifted apart from the sacred sphere and became a token of position and manners for the upper society, and a way of celebrating social and life events for the lower classes.
From the Medieval tradition of Dance Dramas, which represented the lives of saints and martyrs, stemmed the idea of 16th and 17th century ballets, ranging from Ballet-Masquerade to Ballet Pastoral and Ballet-Comique (Kassing 101–105). Moving dance from the court into the theatre, the eighteenth century celebrated the onset of ballet art, mainly in the Paris Opera.
Moving away from the artificiality of court ballet, ballet d’action set the aim of imitating nature, which naturally fostered development of costume and decorations. In addition, the art of pointe-work was initiated as well as capacities of whole body were employed in dancing.
Court ballrooms also witnessed a refreshment of repertoire, with minuet being one of the most popular dances of the period and reflecting the national peculiarities of the places it was danced in: while the French envisaged it as a graceful unhurried dance, emphasizing the male gallantry and the female grace, the Italians imparted a brisk and lively character, as well as faster tempo to it.
The early nineteenth century in Europe was still experiencing the consequences of the French Revolution, and the slogan of freedom applies to women’s clothes as well. The unrestrictive design of the garments allow performing jumping and skipping movements, reflected in such dances as gallop and quadrille. However, the ballet stage witnesses a completely different situation.
We will write a custom Essay on History and Development of Dance specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The era of Romanticism dictated its ideals to the image of ballet-dancer: ballerina on pointes became a nearly deific, ethereal creature, soaring over the parquet in her magic movements. This fully reflected the tendencies towards fantasy, spiritualism, and emotional perception of world promoted by Romantic ideas. By the mid-1850s, female fashion was characterized by enormous hoop skirts, which in turn promoted changes in dancing techniques and made turning dances, such as waltz, rule the ballroom.
The twentieth century has brought about cardinal social change, which also reflected on the dancing styles. On the one hand, due to efforts of Russian ballet troupes, professional ballet was revolutionized, acquiring new techniques and virtuosic standards of dancing.
On the other hand, social dancing is more than ever the terrain for raving youth who possess enough energy to perform such active dances as Charleston, fox trot, shag, and others. In addition, black society influences the dance room and introduces such genre as swing dancing. By the eng of the century, classical dance is characterized by breath-taking technique and conceptual choreography, while popular culture is organized in the sphere of street-dancing, with hip-hop and break dance ruling the dance floors.
All in all, it appears obvious that the ritual character of dance inherent in it since the first days of its existence shapes itself into two directions: the “self-unconscious act without deliberate aesthetic concerns” that reveals itself in the culture of tribal dances, and the unique experience of individual transformed into the “metaphoric idiom known as art” (Highwater 14).
In the course of historical development, dance demonstrates a clear tendency from the former aspect to the latter, basing on the social influence that affect its development.
Works Cited Highwater, Jamake. Dance: Rituals of Experience. 3rd ed. New York, NY: Oxford University Press, 1996. Print.
Kassing, Gayle. History of Dance: An Interactive Arts Approach. Champaign, IL: Human Kinetics, 2007. Print.
Scott, Edward. Dancing in All Ages — The History of Dance. London, Hesperides Press, 2006. Print.
Not sure if you can write a paper on History and Development of Dance by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More
Plants in Lakota Folklore Descriptive Essay writing essay help
For the Lakota people, as for other Native American population groups, plants were seamlessly integrated into the sacredness of every element of the world around them.
The well-known Native American view of the universe accorded to each and every created thing, whether mountain, river, animal, plant, weather event, or celestial body, a quality of the holy, simply because it was created. In Lakota mythology, the creator deity, Inyan, brought all things into being and imbued all things with a mysterious power, a sacred essence, called, by the Lakota, Wakan (Bissette, 2010). Their folklore reflects this underlying world view.
A variety of the constituents of their surrounding world appear in their folklore, myths, legends and traditional wisdom, either as actors, objects of action, or aids to action. Among these created items which appear in the Lakota tales are the many plants which were indigenous to the geographic regions and ecosystems the Lakota occupied and exploited (Cochran-Dirksen, 2008).
What are these stories, and why should the colorful tales of folklore even be a subject of interest?
By definition, these are almost never an accurate reflection of either science or history. Folklore, mythology, and legends are all narratives told and re-told, usually orally, over time. This category of narrative, in contrast to the plain vanilla recounting of the day’s activities, for example, can be thought of as gossip on steroids; stories, with varying basis in fact, which keep coming back the way the seasons do, and last forever the way a really tough fruitcake does (The Psychology or Social Significance of Folktales, Myths and Legends, 2010).
Folklore among the Lakota serves many of the same purposes that it does among other Native American peoples, and among other indigenous, pre-literate peoples around the world. Lakota folklore and mythology address large themes of creation, origin of group identity, explanation for specific traditional behaviors, and explanation for the natural history of the species and geographic features of the world around them. They may also offer normative directions for correct behavior and values, and help in the preservation of past history, all of which concerns are found in mythology and folktales from many cultures (O’Flaherty).
Examples from the Judeo-Christian tradition of plants used in myth, legend, and folklore could include the following, among many others. The first created people, Adam and Eve, are ejected from the Garden of Eden for having disobeyed the specific injunction against eating a particular fruit.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The type of fruit is never truly identified in the narrative, but was empowered to give the man and woman the knowledge of good and evil, and Eve and Adam’s disobedience resulted in humankind’s separation from a daily companionship with the divine presence (Genesis 3, 2009). Another appearance of crucial plants is found in the story of the murder by Cain (clearly the agriculturalist) of his brother Abel (just as clearly the hunter and herder). The fruit and grains that Cain offered to his God were less pleasing than the animal sacrifices that his brother brought, and the jealousy engendered by this distinction precipitated the fatal attack.
This tale, which could describe innumerable dysfunctional families, explains, for the faithful, the origin of human conflict, the persistent difficulty of eking out a living from the earth, the separation of human populations into different groups with differing relationships to their environment, to their fellows and to their creator, and, as a subtle sub-text, recapitulates neatly the early and continuing friction between the hunter gathering, herding, nomadic life-way, and the life-way of settled farmers (Myths and Legends of the World, 2010), (Genesis), (Genesis 4, 2009). In a more mundane tale, the Israelites complained to Moses in the desert, quite vociferously, that escaping their captivity in Egypt deprived them of the savory condiments and plant foodstuffs such as melons, leeks, onions and garlic which had made their enslavement a more pleasant burden (Numbers 11, 2009).
From a very different culture, Greek mythology attributes the recurrence of winter to the consumption of a few pomegranate seeds by Persephone when she was carried off by the dark lord of the underworld; Hades or Pluto. Both the unwillingness of the soil to bring forth food in winter, as well as the dreariness of the world at that season, are explained by Persephone’s mother’s loneliness and grieving for her lost daughter (Atsma).
Of course there are a number of other Greek myths in which the world is explained by tales in which humans or demigods are turned into a plant; for example, women or nymphs into trees, or a vain Narcissus into a self-regarding flower (Ovid, Ovid Metamorphoses (3rd Book), translated by Brookes More), or retain some mark of the miraculous, such as the riverside rushes that ever after repeated the servant’s gossip regarding King Midas’ shameful donkey ears (Ovid, Ovid Metamorphoses (11th book), translated by Brookes More).
For the Lakota, myths and folktales explain their universe as well. For example, to explicate the problem of evil and hardship in the world, paralleling to some extent the myths noted previously, there were several deity figures that were responsible for many human sorrows and vices. These misfortunes and vices included cheating ( embodied by the figure of Taku Skanskan, or the master of the cardinal points winds), conflict, suicide and homicide (engendered by Tatankan Gnaskiyan, known as Crazy Buffalo), chaos, and perversity (double-faced Heyoka), adverse luck (Yum), and prevarication (the snake figure Zuzeca) (Bissette, 2010).
Lakota folklore, mythology and traditional healing practices also include regular references to plant materials; sometimes directly and centrally, and sometimes in casual, glancing fashion.
As an instance of how plants are incorporated into Lakota folktales and mythology, one Lakota creation myth recounts how the Creating Power, after a previous world no longer existed, (as a result of misbehavior of the created beings, and intriguingly paralleling the Biblical story of the Flood), first drowned the world with rain from his song.
We will write a custom Essay on Plants in Lakota Folklore specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Then he set out to craft a new world with only Kangi (the crow) surviving from among the land animals and people. With the help of underwater-living animals to bring him mud, he built up new dry land and created rivers and lakes with his tears. He re-populated the new earth with creatures taken from his sacred pipe bag, an object which contains a traditionally important plant meant to be smoked.
The Creating Power gave to the people he molded out of the sacred colored earths (red, white, black, and yellow) the sacred pipe to live by. He enjoined them to seek to exist in harmony, and avoid the sins of the earlier folk who were destroyed (Native American Legends: Lakota Creation Myth).
Notice that the source of the creatures that he placed on the earth is his sacred pipe bag, and the symbol of interpersonal harmony and harmony with all of creation is the sacred pipe. What plant matter is used in this sacred pipe? Tobacco is usually thought of when Native American sacred pipes are discussed.
Tobacco is, indeed, indigenous to the North American continent, and is a critical plant material for many North American native peoples. It has been popularly supposed to have been used as a central ceremonial and pharmacological element in discussions, undertakings, deliberations, and negotiations (as in the colloquially, and largely inaccurately termed “peace pipe”) and it also was supposed by Europeans to have served as medicine for physical ills.
However, the actual identity of the “tobacco” used in the sacred pipe of the Lakota, specifically, is subject to argument. Some of the Lakota themselves now assert that the plant material smoked in the sacred pipe was the bark of the red willow tree and not tobacco as known commercially today. They mention, as part of their contention that tobacco is not traditional to the Lakota, their observation that tobacco does not grow easily in the Lakota lands of South Dakota.
The traditional herb or herbs smoked in the sacred pipe are thought by modern day Lakota people to have been non-addictive, since they are remembered as not causing a pleasurable sensation or addiction in the way that tobacco does (Steen). The sacred pipe was usually smoked not for recreation but in the ratification of critical decisions or agreements or to mark important moments in the life cycle of the individual or community (Nyerges, 2009).
The word often used for the sacred tobacco is Kinnikinnik, and this word may be related to an Algonquin word meaning “mixed” (Kinnikinnik, 2010). It may also refer to the Bearberry; Arctostaphylos uva-ursi (Bearberry, 2010). The specific constituents do not hew to a hard and fast list, and may very well have varied over time and location.
Also called Cancasa (sometimes written as Chanshasha), Red Willow Bark is reported to have been used in the sacred pipe, either by itself or blended with other herbs such as Uva-ursi and Mullein leaf (Verbascum thapsis). Contemporary smoking mixtures assembled for sale, sometimes with the aim of reducing the negative health impacts on current Native American populations of smoking commercially prepared and processed tobacco, include all or some of the following herbs, all of which are, indeed, indigenous to this continent: Bearberry Leaves (Arctostaphylus uva-ursi), Lovage Mint, Red Sumac Bark, Red Willow Bark (Taos Herb Company).
Not sure if you can write a paper on Plants in Lakota Folklore by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More One of the ingredients suggested as having been used is Mullein (Verbascum thapsis), is described by contemporary smokers, not necessarily Native American ones, however, as mildly euphoric. Other herbs used today in an attempt to reproduce the sacred tobacco mixture of old are Eyebright and Yerba Santa (Traditional Native American Ceremonials).
Other ingredients offered as constituents of contemporary commercially available sacred pipe smoking mixtures are Sumac leaves, one or more varieties of Manzanita leaves, Cedar shavings, and White Sage (Nyerges, 2009), as well as Indian Tobacco (Lobelia inflata), Hops Flower (Humulus lupuius), Passion Flower (Passiflora incarnate), Lemon Balm (Melissa officinalis), Wild Dagga (Leonotis leonurus), Damian (Turnera diffusa), Peppermint (Mentha piperita), and Spearmint (Mentha spicata) (Smoking Blends). The accuracy of these choices in reproducing traditional mixtures cannot be determined in this context.
So, did the sacred pipe herbs as used by Lakota in the pre-contact period, indeed, not generate some positive sensation or effect, for example, the relaxation of inhibitions, or a sense of oneness with others and all creation, or a loss of personal boundaries, or increased focus and concentration, or suppression of pain or hunger, or alteration of time perception? Any of these pharmacological results, sometimes sought when ingesting known psychoactive agents, could be very helpful in achieving insights, or reaching group consensus.
In the absence of an effect of such altered states of consciousness, it is challenging to visualize what the appeal was of the sacred pipe ingredient(s), and how the plant material used in the pipe furthered the traditionally expressed goals of prayer, healing, reflection, and interpersonal harmony, and thereby retained such a central place in Lakota folkways and folklore. In fact, some of the ingredients listed above can cause what sound like some rather unpleasant effects when smoked.
One clue to this puzzle is that it is reported that the sacred pipe smoke was not inhaled in the fashion that addicted modern smokers do, but used almost as an incense censer to create a special atmosphere, set apart from the quotidian. The purpose was to waft the prayers and thoughts of the participants skyward to the spirit world (Native Americans: Lakota: Sage, Sweetgrass, and Tobacco, 2010).
It is also tempting to speculate that the active ingredient in the sacred pipe contents was indeed its Wakan, or mysterious sacred essence, and not any chemical constituent intrinsic to the herb or herbs. Perhaps this was an instance of placebo effect on a grand scale.
The importance of the sacred pipe, and its herbal contents, constituting together the main fetish object of the Lakota people, is reinforced in another myth that explains the traditional source of the seven rites involving the sacred pipe. This myth involves a culture goddess figure who appears nowhere else; White Buffalo Woman.
The tale goes roughly as follows: Tradition holds that an estimated 2000 years ago, she appeared out of nowhere to two Lakota youth in the Black Hills of South Dakota, materializing from a shining cloud that took on the shape of a white buffalo calf. One of the two, an evil minded youth, was consumed by a sort of holy fire for trying to possess her sexually without her consent.
This seems like the opposite of the holy flame that burns but does not consume the “burning bush” in the Biblical story of Moses receiving his call to serve God and lead his people out of Egypt (Exodus 33, 2009). The other youth knelt and chanted prayers to her and thereby survived this terrifying contact with immanent divinity. She identified herself as a representative of the Buffalo nation, and therefore of the four legged creatures that constituted the Lakota’s main food source, as they were hunters rather than agriculturalists.
She directed the Lakota to gather together in a specially built tipi, in which she addressed them and gave them instruction in the first of the seven (or, later, eight) ceremonial rites which employ the sacred pipe and its herbal contents. White Buffalo Woman enjoined the Lakotas to live in harmony, with the promise that the buffalo would be plentiful if they did so (Eddy, 2009).
Tobacco (this is the name often used, whatever the specific plant variety that was actually smoked), as well as sage, and sweet grass appear over and over again in these seven or eight) rites. The rites may be summarized as follows:
Nagi Gluhapi – keeping the soul – a funerary rite that releases the spirit of the deceased, as well as the family to transformation and renewal.
Inipi – the sweat lodge ceremony, undertaken whenever some portentous action or event is in the offing. It is constructed of willow trees set in a circle with animal hides on top.
Hanbehayap – the vision quest, which takes the individual out of the community to seek communion with the spirit world.
Wiwanyap Wachipi or sun dance – this dramatic multi-day ceremony is meant to restore harmony to the world.
Hunkapi – creating relatives – this ceremony bonds people in the ties of family, no matter their prior relationship.
Ishna Ta Awi Cha Lowan – a puberty rite of passage for young girls.
Tapa Wanka Yap – a women’s ceremony involving a symbolically decorated ball thrown in the four directions, which reminds participants of the relationship of the creating power and the Lakota.
Yuwipi – Healing ceremony
In each of these important ceremonies, the sacred pipe is smoked and sage is burnt, as well as sweet grass. The smoke from all three herbs and/or herb mixtures carries the thoughts of the user to the world of the spirit and creates an atmosphere that fosters awareness of the divine. They seem to have somewhat overlapping functions. Their smoke sets a mood, and purifies whatever needs it, whether person or object or activity.
Sage (sometimes described as silver leaf, and sometimes as white) gives a bittersweet smoke and is used in the form of smudge sticks. It is credited with keeping evil at bay. During the Sun Dance ceremony (called the Wiwanyap Wachipi), Sage might be chewed by participants to allay thirst and increase endurance of pain and fatigue as the dancers push themselves to the limits of their capacity (White Buffalo Woman Brings the Seven Rites, 2010).
Perhaps related to this property of increasing bodily power and endurance is the tale that Tate, a wind deity who is the son of Skan, a sky deity, derives his immense strength from Sage. In South Dakota, there is not much that is stronger than the wind, so this is really quite a recommendation for the powers of the Sage plant (Native Americans: Lakota: Sage, Sweetgrass, and Tobacco, 2010).
Sweet grass is also known as Buffalo Grass, Vanilla Grass, Holy Grass, and the hair of Mother Earth (Sweetgrass: the Hair of Mother Earth: Buffalo Spirit, 2010). It was traditionally considered by the Lakota to have been a gift to their people by the south wind, Okaga. It has a very sweet odor when burned.
Here is a contemporary summary of the spiritual function of sweet grass:
“It is used to honor the Wakan Tanka and bring blessings to those in prayer, while at the same time sending prayers above on the rising smoke, as the Great Spirit understands this language better than words. In addition to prayer it can be used for purification and for healing (Native Americans: Lakota: Sage, Sweetgrass, and Tobacco, 2010).
There is another, long, complicated legend of a foundling boy who grows with supernatural swiftness and possesses powers beyond those of mere humans. He is found by an elderly couple lying on red grass, a plant which is described as holy. When he reaches manhood his adoptive grandfather crafts a bow for him from chokecherry, a shrubby tree not prized today commercially for much of anything.
After many adventures, and an introduction to the nations of the various bird species, this foundling hero’s own son rescues him using a nest crafted of willow (Deloria). This hero reminds the reader of the hidden heroes of other cultures: King Arthur, Theseus, Moses, and Harry Potter come to mind (Ovid, Ovid, the Life of Theseus, translated by Bernadotte Perrin).
Another legend describes the way the gift of corn and the knowledge of an effective way of storing provisions safely were vouchsafed to the indigenous peoples. A Hermit living far from others receives a mysterious invisible visitor who invites him to come to his home. After several attempts to locate the visitor, the Hermit shoots at the spot where the visitor’s arm should be, and thereby punctures a bag of corn, the trail of which leads him to a buried cache of dried turnips, cherries, and corn.
The Hermit spreads this useful knowledge of food preservation among his people, thus ensuring their survival when travelling and in lean times (Welker, The Hermit, or the Gift of Corn, 1996-2110) and (Welker, The Lakota Sioux: The Gift of Corn).
It is interesting that the three plant foods mentioned nearly exhaust the types of plant foods in their scope. A grain, a root vegetable, and a tree fruit; these represent quite a full range of food sources. The food type that seems to be missing is nuts. Perhaps nuts are too appealing to squirrels to survive even a buried storage spot.
Corn was identified with a goddess figure, a maiden or mother, and was critical to survival. This is a Lakota myth regarding the bringing of corn to them:
“The Lakota Plains Indians say that a white she-buffalo brought their first corn. A beautiful woman appeared on the plain one day. When hunters approached her, she told them to prepare to welcome her. They built a lodge for the woman and waited for her to reappear.
When she came, she gave four drops of her milk and told them to plant them, explaining that they would grow into corn. The woman then changed into a buffalo and disappeared.” (Corn, 2010).
There are several things the strike the reader about this. The first is the similarity to the myth of the bringing of the sacred pipe. However, this particular white buffalo woman has no name. The second is that her own breast milk is the source of the corn; suggesting the absolutely primal importance of corn as a food source; literally mother’s milk to the Lakota people.
Any mother would know that the very survival of an infant depends on a mother or a wet nurse being available, in a simpler technological society. Corn is thus as precious to the gods as to humans, and is as precious as mother’s nursing her infant.
Thirdly, as in the myth of the sacred pipe, the whole community is directed to come together and hear and receive the gift and the instruction. It is so different from the myths of the Bible, wherein Moses receives the tablets of the Ten Commandments all alone on a mountaintop, and then passes this knowledge on to his waiting people (Exodus 33, 2009).
It is also very different from the solitary revelations that came to the Buddha, seated in meditation apart from others (Norman). In the Lakota story, the gift of corn is a group revelation, to be heard and shared by all. This difference reflects the way that the Lakota and other Native American peoples publicly aspire to make decisions; communally.
There is another legend that asserts that the lowly muskrat led the Lakota to find their useful medicinal plants (Ixtlan: Earth Gift: Hornet Nests and Little-Known Zithers: Earth Gift Evokes Lakota Spirit and America’s Lost Resonances, 2002). A number of these vitally important medicinal plant species were identified by a Fr. Eugene Buechel in the early decades of the 20th century.
More recently, a project is underway at a South Dakota school to build on this earlier research, and test traditionally utilized species for physiologically active chemical constituents, and thereby preserve the traditional knowledge of the Lakota.
A number of the species that have been documented are familiar to fans of herbal healing, wild food, or natural cosmetics. These would include such plants as Echinacea, Yucca, and Acorus Calamus (Cochran-Dirksen, 2008). An electronic resource that describes these plants appears to be under development
Lakota folktales, legends, myths and traditional wisdom all parallel those of other pre-literate peoples in preserving important knowledge or guidance gained painfully over generations. Plants, whether for food, for fuel, for weapons, for healing or for sacred purposes, appear in many of these tales. Some, like corn, are literally the staff of life.
Others, such as sage, sweet grass and tobacco (whatever its specific species or mixture of species) enable the creation of an ambiance that fosters an appreciation of, and communication with, the sacred and the divine, as well as reflection and deliberation by the group. Still others are used as medicine for the body. Others form the weapons that bring in animal foods or defend the groups against others.
And finally, there are plants that build homes and carry items in the nomadic life way of the Lakota; fiber and construction materials. All these items appear in folktales, legends, myths, and these tales mirror the espoused values of the Lakota people closely. There is a consistency of perspective among the tales, and the plants fit congruently into them, reflecting the deep respect for the natural world around them, and the Wakan, or sacred essence belonging to every created thing.
Reference List Atsma, A. J. Persephone. (A. J. Atsma, Editor) Retrieved from The Theoi Project : Greek Mythology. Web.
Bearberry. (2010). (Farlex, Inc.) Web.
Bissette, E. (2010). The Lakota Pantheon. (Minerva Webworks) Retrieved from Bella Online: The Voice of Women. Web.
Cochran-Dirksen, R. (2008). Medicinal Plants of the Sicangu Lakota. (R. Cochran-Dirksen, Editor,
T Roosevelt as a Rough Rider Research Paper online essay help: online essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Formation of the Rough Riders
Departure for war
Battle of Las Guasimas
Battle of San Juan Heights and Kettle Hill
Introduction Born in 1858, Theodore Roosevelt was the 26th President of the US but before his ascension to power, he served as a soldier in Cuba. He led a small regiment known as the Rough Riders during the Spanish American war in 1898. The Rough Riders was the first and only volunteer in United States Cavalry to fight during the Spanish American war and it was made up of volunteer soldiers who eventually fought on foot as infantry despite being a cavalry unit.
The civil war had weakened United States army and with the emergence of the Spanish American war, the then President William McKinley called upon 1,250 volunteers to lend a hand in Americas effort to dislodge Spain from the Caribbean and the Pacific.
Formation of the Rough Riders Volunteers were mostly gathered from the South and South Western parts of the United States because the climate was hot and the four main collection zones were Arizona, New Mexico, Oklahoma, and Indian Territory (Miller, 1992). The reason for the selection of Southern men was due to the fact that the Southern climate was more similar to that of Cuba, the battle ground of the Spanish American war.
Due to the nature and circumstances that revolved around the amalgamation of the Rough Riders, the men in the Calvary were varied in terms of age and experience. Leonard Wood was appointed in the position of Colonel of The Rough Riders with Roosevelt serving as Lieutenant-Colonel and the unit was known as Wood’s Weary Walkers (Mathingham, 1998).
The men who volunteered to serve under these two men included gold and coal miners, civil war military veterans, hunters, police men, gamblers, cowboys, Buffalo soldiers, Native Americans Indians and college boys (Cannon, 2003). All the men were trained on how to use a gun and ride on horseback consequently fortifying the unit’s competence.
Lieutenant-Colonel Roosevelt was responsible for ensuring that the volunteer cavalry was adequately prepared and equipped similar to any other American military regiment. The volunteers were required to source for weapons before they went off to camp in San Antonio, Texas in May (Roosevelt, 1917).
The remainder of the equipment such as bullets, rifles, horse gear, canvas, uniform, tents among others was all procured by Lieutenant-Colonel Roosevelt. Roosevelt had an intention to turn the volunteer Calvary into a real military regiment and he made sure everything present within the U.S military was availed to the volunteers (Mathingham, 1998).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Calvary’s uniform consisted of a droop hat, a blue beguile shirt, a pair of brown trousers, leggings, boots, and the soldiers also had a handkerchief which was supposed to be knotted around their necks. The uniform in particular is what earned them the name Rough Riders because they had the appearance of rough and worn out men who collectively looked like a cowboy cavalry.
Departure for war After intense training which involved basic military drills, code of behavior, and habits involving conduct, compliance and etiquette, the men were finally ready for war. The training they had received was one of the best any Calvary could receive. Training was done on a daily basis and when the men had spatial constraints, they read books on tactic and used boards to perfect their skill (Miller, 1992). Theodore Roosevelt as a high ranking official was at most times immersed in the tactical study of war (Cannon, 2003).
He was a brilliant historian who knew how to identify the opponent’s behavior based on historical chronicles. On June 14, 1898, the regiment was brought together, addressed, motivated and shipped out to Cuba from Tampa, Florida (Roosevelt, 1917). Eight days later, the Rough Riders arrived in Daiquiri, Cuba on June 22, and two days later, they fought for the first time in Battle of Las Guasimas on June 24(Roosevelt, 1917).
Battle of Las Guasimas Las Guasimas was a point of significance for the American troops because it was an advancement point for further military encroachment. The Americans had decided to attack in the early morning of June 24 when the Spaniards were still on their mark (Roosevelt, 1917). General Young led the offensive by the regulars through the jungle while Lieutenant-Colonel Roosevelt led the Rough Riders took a longer route that was supposed to lead to the open side of the Spaniards’ enclaves (Roosevelt, 1917).
Since many of his men had not received enough rest considering the rough riders had only arrived a day before, some of them fell out of formation or simply got left behind (Walker, 2008). The jungle they were fighting in was thick and foggy making it difficult to spot an enemy or a friendly regiment from more than twenty meters (Cannon, 2003).
Roosevelt managed to successfully navigate the less than five hundred Rough Riders that were still with him through the jungle and round the outpost. They effectively eliminated the opposition hiding in the entrenchments and brush consequently simplifying the advancement of the regulars. It was through the leadership of Lieutenant-Colonel Roosevelt that the battle of Las Guasimas was won after the Rough Riders eliminated the concealed opponent (Mathingham, 1998).
At the end of the two hour battle, the United States soon after took control of Las Guasimas, the Spanish outpost which stood along the road to Santiago. The American troops held position for six days allowing the Rough Riders time to eat, sleep, treat their wounds and bury the dead(Roosevelt, 1917). There was also a high occurrence of fever cases and many of the men became victim to the illness including General Joseph Wheeler.
We will write a custom Research Paper on T Roosevelt as a Rough Rider specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Command of the Calvary was therefore left to Brigadier General Samuel Sumner and on the night of June 30 Colonel Leonard Wood was promoted in the field to Brigadier General, leaving Theodore Roosevelt as the bona fide Colonel of the Rough Riders and hence their name changed from Wood’s Weary Walkers to Roosevelt’s Rough Riders (Cannon, 2003).
Battle of San Juan Heights and Kettle Hill On July 1, 1898 the Rough Riders now under Colonel Roosevelt were ordered to march along the road to Santiago to San Juan Heights where they were to reconnoiter and hold position. The role of the cavalry was basically to provide cover fire and distraction while artillery and battery were fired towards the Spaniards from afar (Miller, 1992). The Rough Riders were therefore not seen as important role players in this battle hence were given minor roles.
After American artillery fire was returned by the Spaniards, the Rough Riders found themselves in the midst of both friendly and enemy fire eventually taking cover along the riverbank and a nearby thicket to avoid shell fire (Roosevelt, 1917). Frustrated of waiting and afraid of being compromised, Colonel Roosevelt sent messengers to look for one of the generals and request for further orders to advance forward from their vulnerable position.
The Rough Riders were eventually ordered to help out the regulars in their assault on the hill’s façade and this time Roosevelt fought on horseback because he was now a Colonel and he needed the elevated height from the horse to help him recognized and supervise his men in battle (Walker, 2008).
Colonel Roosevelt observed that the American troops could not take the Kettle Hill because the loading and firing speed of the American rifles was slower. He suggested to one of the captains that the best option was to charge up the hill but his suggestion was declined (Mathingham, 1998).
Roosevelt later noticed the absence of the other Colonel and taking advantage, he stated he was in full control as the ranking officer and ordered a charge up Kettle Hill (Walker, 2008). Colonel Roosevelt rode off on his horse as the Rough Riders followed him with zeal and compliance up the hill (Roosevelt, 1917). The other soldiers from different units joined the uphill race and within twenty minutes Kettle Hill was captured (Roosevelt, 1917).
San Juan Heights which overlooked Santiago was captured an hour later leading to the surrender of the city of Santiago. The Spanish American war was finally over but the Rough Riders and the other troops were falling sick in large numbers. The Rough Riders were finally shipped home and taken to Montauk where they were quarantined till their release on September 16, 1898.
Conclusion Theodore Roosevelt showed exceptional courage when he took over the leadership of the Rough Riders. The unit was essentially not a military unit rather a volunteer unit that devoted themselves to fight the Spanish American war. Rough Riders became widely celebrated after the war for their outstanding accomplishment and their 137 days service to the army.
Not sure if you can write a paper on T Roosevelt as a Rough Rider by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The capture of Las Guasimas outpost was largely because of the tactical brilliance of Theodore Roosevelt. The capture of Kettle Hill can also be accredited to the bravery of Colonel Roosevelt who led the troops on an uphill frenzy to the top leading top the capture of San Juan Heights too.
References Cannon, C. (2003). The Pursuit of Happiness in Times of War. Texas: Rowman
An Adventure with My Pet Pit-Bull Dog “Tiger” Essay a level english language essay help
They say that a dog is man’s best friend. While I cannot establish the universal truth of this declaration, I have no doubts that the statement holds true to me concerning Tiger, my 5 year old Pit Bull. Tiger is a brown, thickly muscled medium sized dog. His agile nature combined with his broad cheeks which conceal powerful jaws no doubt make him very intimidating to most people. Quite on the contrary, Tiger is a gentle creature who enjoys playing and is very eager to please.
I first met my dog at a dog shelter as my friend and I were shopping for a pet. A staff at the shelter informed me that Tiger was one of the victims of an illegal dog fighting syndicate that breeds dogs for illegal fighting. A look at the dogs battered face and scarred body affirmed this. One look at the dog’s friendly smile and warm eyes and I decided to adopt him. Since then, I have had numerous adventures with my dog and many lucky escapes.
One of the incidents that quickly springs to mind is from an evening late last year. I was taking Tiger on his regular evening walks when I decided to venture into the forest that borders the park. Tiger was very grateful for this treat for I normally kept him on a short leash and rarely let him venture anywhere near the woods.
Judging by the yelps from the dog and the regular jumping up and down, I could tell that Tiger was enjoying this outdoor experience very much. Since I still had the leash on him, I decided to release him from this so that he could enjoy himself even more. No sooner had I unclipped the chain than the dog sprung off into a well concealed path that I had not noticed before. I called out for the dog to come back to me but my calls went unheeded.
Now this was an unlikely behavior since Tiger was a well trained dog and he would never disobey my commands. For some minutes, I stood still contemplating whether to rush after my dog or to leave him to himself. After deliberating for a while, I decided to follow after him although I made a mental note to punish the dog for being disobedient.
Having decided that, I sprinted off in the direction that Tiger had taken and after about ten minutes, I made out the Pit Bull moving in a slow and deliberate manner towards an opening. I assumed that his movement was in an effort for stealth and so I followed his example and gently moved forward and at last I could see what was making Tiger so cautious.
Below us lay two log cabin houses that had definitely seen better days. However, that was not what fascinated me. It was the young couple who were trussed against a tree outside the cabins that caught my attention. Before I had time to make sense of what I was seeing, a menacing looking lanky man came out wielding a sharp dagger.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It was then that I realized that Tiger had just uncovered a kidnapping incident. The lanky man got to the couple and after a short exchange, the tied down woman cried out in what I could only assume was pain. Tiger barred his great teeth and I had no doubt that he was willing to run off and fight the enemy to the death if I commanded him to do so. However, I decided that it would be better if we informed the authorities.
As luck would have it, I had left my cell phone at home and therefore had no means of communicating to the police. One look at Tiger and I knew that we were not going to leave the hapless couple to the mercies of the scary man. I therefore signaled for Tiger to distract the kidnaper while I made attempts to free the couple.
Tiger whisked off to the other end of the compound and after a few minutes, he let out a loud howl that got the attention of the kidnapper for in an instance, he ran off in Tiger’s direction. With the man out, I took to my heels and headed in the couple’s direction. A closer look revealed that the man had also gagged them. I therefore proceeded to remove the gags and the first words that came out of the man’s mouth were to inform me that the kidnapper had a gun.
By now it was too late to retreat and so I went on to untie the ropes that held the young couple captive. I could still hear Tiger’s angry barks and I was sure that there was an ugly show down between the kidnapper and Tiger. Having untied the couple, we rushed off into the woods and I prayed that my brave Pit Bull would survive his dangerous encounter. We were still making out way out of the woods when I looked back and saw Tiger running towards us. His fine coat was bloodied but save for that he seemed to be in good shape.
We got to the park safely and after taking my contacts amidst copious thanks, the couple went to report the matter to the police. Tiger and I made our way to our home and on our way, we received curious looks from people who were wondering about our worn out looks. I smiled back and thought to myself that they would never have imagined the adventure that my heroic dog Tiger and I had just had.
Global Warming: Accumulation of Greenhouse Gases Research Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu
One of the biggest climatologic concerns that are capturing the minds of not only scientists but also general public is global warming. As such, global warming is a dramatic increase in the average temperature of our planet’s near-surface air and ocean waters. This increase has been especially observed within the twentieth century, when the average temperature rose by almost one degree (Oxlade 4).
The most worrying thing is that according to the climate projections, scientists expect the warming to continue further, which may have dramatic effects on the planet’s climate and on the life on the earth in general.
The key reason for emergence of global warming is envisioned by scientists in the so-called greenhouse effect. This effect emerges due to high concentration of greenhouse gases in the earth atmosphere, with the major gases being water vapor, carbon dioxide, methane, and nitrous oxide (Soon 3).
Despite their small concentration in the earth atmosphere (they make up less than 0.1 percent of the atmosphere), those gases play a crucial role in regulating the planet’s temperature balance (Oxlade 10). Greenhouse gases possess the property of absorbing some of the energy that would otherwise, in their absence, escape into the atmosphere. Some of greenhouse gases, like water vapor, occur naturally; others result to a large extent from human activities.
With respect to global warming, one of the biggest concerns of scientists has been carbon dioxide. Although it is crucial for the plants and animals to live (Faust 5), carbon dioxide is considered one of the major gases causing greenhouse effect. In normal carbon cycle, carbon dioxide moves between plants, animals, oceans, and the atmosphere, which it constantly leaves and enters. This is a normal state of things; however, after the Industrial Revolution of the mid-eighteenth century, the carbon balance has been upset by human activities that added disproportionately big amounts of carbon dioxide into the atmosphere.
By burning enormous amounts of such fossil fuels as coal, gasoline, and oil in car engines, power stations and factories, carbon dioxide is released in the atmosphere. Another misbalancing factor is deforestation, cutting out the world’s green belts: burning out vast massifs of rainforests for farming purposes releases carbon dioxide into the atmosphere; in addition, diminishing the amount of trees on the forests makes it impossible for the remaining trees to take in the extra carbon dioxide.
As a result of modern human activities, scientists predict the concentration of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere to rise by 2100 to a rate three times as big as before the Industrial Revolution (Oxlade 13).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition to carbon dioxide, the atmosphere is overfilled with other greenhouse gases. Within the twentieth century, extensive cattle raising and rice growing has resulted in more than doubling the amount of methane in the atmosphere. Supernormal activities in the spheres of agriculture and chemical industries have led to increase in nitrous oxide.
A new type of gases, called chlorofluorocarbons, initially widely used in sprays, air conditioners, and refrigerators, also add to the greenhouse effect.
The greenhouse effect, first described in 1827 by the French scientist Jean-Baptist Fourier, bases on the notion that the earth atmosphere acts like the glass roof of the greenhouse, trapping the heat inside (Silverstein, Silverstein, and Silverstein Nunn 15).
As the sun energy gets through the atmosphere to the plants, the ground, and the oceans, they become heated and produce infrared radiation which is directed back to space. But trapped in greenhouse gases, some of the infrared radiation remains in the atmosphere; and the more greenhouse gases there are, the more energy remains and heats up the planet.
Confirming the onset of the global warming are the multiple facts of climate change identified by meteorologists. Recording ocean temperatures and currents, the areas of snow cover, the amount of ice at the poles, the length of glaciers and the changing vegetation patterns, climatologists report sufficient alterations. Since the global warming alarm sounded already in the mid-nineteenth century, over the last hundred and fifteen years temperature has been measured by thermometers on land and on sea.
Placed in various locations all over the world, those thermometers have shown that the temperature at the surface of earth has been rising. In addition to this fact, the data drawn from mountain glaciers, tree-growth rings, coral layers, and other biological and geological indicators sensitive to temperature change, confirms that the twentieth century has witnessed a major temperature change. (Soon 3).
Global warming triggers further effects on the earth condition: water that comes from the melting ice caps raises the sea levels; approach of the sea endangers people settlements located nearby the shores; as a result, the number of refugees increases dramatically. Contradicting those negative effects are certain positive effects of climate change.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Global Warming: Accumulation of Greenhouse Gases specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The increase in plant growth triggered by the global warming stimulates reduction of carbon dioxide and thus decreases the amount of greenhouse gases in the atmosphere. From this discrepancy emerges the debate among the climatologists, the policy makers, and the general public about what — if something — should be done in order to adequately respond to global warming.
The issues to consider in connection with the global warming problem are numerous. Implementation of alternative energy sources and new technology for capturing carbon; assigning responsibility for reducing global warming; the share of developed and developing countries in reducing emissions and bearing the burden of responsibility for the majority of greenhouse gases; international and national laws concerning global warming; personal responsibilities of people, — those are but a few ideas considered by modern society in respect to global warming.
But perhaps the most burning questions asked are if global warming could be stopped at all or if it is a natural irreversible process. Many scientists hold the opinion that it is already too late to restore the damage caused to the planet by global warming. The major way out of the situation is envisaged in cutting down the emissions of greenhouse gases so that their levels in the atmosphere are stabilized.
But even then it will take the earth no less than several decades to cool down (Farrar 88–89). In any case, it has been agreed that joint effort is taken by the international community to follow the greenhouse gases reduction strategy, and to legalize this decision Kyoto protocol has been ratified by over 160 countries of the world covering fifty-five percent of global greenhouse gas emissions.
Human activities have had a devastating effect on the planet. Not only have people exhausted the natural resources, but they have also created conditions that have led to accumulation of greenhouse gases in the atmosphere and to the resulting from it global warming.
This, in its turn, is having dramatic effects on the climate of the planet and may end tragically for all life on earth, unless urgent actions are taken to hamper and prevent the global catastrophe. Therefore, the world community should unite in the joint effort to significantly decrease greenhouse gas emission and save our planet from the climatic catastrophe that impends over it.
Works Cited Farrar, Amy. Global Warming. Edina, MN: ABDO Publishing Company, 2008. Print.
The author discusses the controversial viewpoints regarding global warming.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Global Warming: Accumulation of Greenhouse Gases by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Faust, Daniel R. Global Warming: Greenhouse Gases and the Ozone Layer. New York, NY: The Rosen Publishing Group, 2009. Print.
The author discusses the ozone layer, the effect of ultraviolet radiation on living things, and the causes and effects of global warming.
Oxlade, Chris. Global Warming. Mankato, MN: Capstone Press, 2003. Print.
The author explains what global warming is, the factors that cause it, how it affects the environment, and what is being done to prevent it.
Silverstein, Alvin, Virginia Silverstein, and Laura Silverstein Nunn. Global Warming. Brookfield, CT: Twenty-First Century Books, 2003. Print.
The authors examine global warming and the greenhouse effect, changes in earth’s climate since its formation, the effects of these changes, and whether anything can be done to reverse them.
Soon, Willie, Sallie L. Baliunas, Arthur B. Robinson, and Zachary W. Robinson. Global Warming: A Guide to the Science. Vancouver: The Fraser Institute, 2001. Print.
The authors review scientific literature concerning the environmental consequences of increased levels of atmospheric carbon dioxide and come to the conclusion that increases during the twentieth century have produced no deleterious effects upon global climate or temperature.
Disguise and Sociaty Essay online essay help: online essay help
One of the things that make human life intriguing and to some extent captivating is the diversity and variation exhibited by various people as a result of their differing cultures, personalities and physical appearance. However, there are areas in life where being different may lead to some form of discrimination and therefore, disguising yourself to fit in with the rest presents the best chance for coexisting harmoniously with other community members.
I have at various times in my life been forced to disguise myself so as to fit into a group. In this essay, I shall examine one such instance and articulate the advantages and disadvantages that spring from disguising myself. This will help me identify if a disguise does indeed reveal more than in hides.
I have always viewed myself as a fashion conscious person and my taste in clothes and music attests to this. However, I am afraid of revealing my true personality; afraid to appear special by dressing up in a manner that is different from the other girls. I therefore wear the trendiest t-shirt and jeans or slacks and loafers in conformity with what my peers do.
If I were to be true to my nature, I would dress up in fashionable dresses and shoes. However, dressing up like this would definitely make me stand out from the crowd hence having me labeled as a snob or even worse, being shunned by my classmates and friends. Therefore, if only for these reasons, I conform to the dress code of my peers.
My disguise presents me with a number of advantages. The most significant benefit to me is that I avoid being stigmatized or bullied by my peers. This saves me from the rude remarks that I could be subjected to as a result of being different. As such, my emotional well being is guaranteed as I do not spend time defending who I am or dealing with the verbal insults from my peers. While this conditional acceptance by my friends is not ideal, I appreciate it as I have witnessed the effects that outright rejection by one’s peers can have on a girl.
Despite the advantages that my disguise presents, I sometimes feel like a fraud for conforming to the standards of others. Having being brought up in a family where standing up for my beliefs is important, I feel like a failure for not being able do stand up for what I believe in. The effort that I have to put in as I pretend to actually enjoy the dressing code of my friends is also a lot and sometimes not worth the compensation that I receive in the form of my peer’s acceptance and association
While my disguise does serve the primary objective of making me appear to fit in with the other girls, I sometimes get the feeling that my peers are not taken in by my pretense. While I can change my clothes, I can never get to change my attitude to the clothes that I am forced to wear.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As such I end up despising the clothes and I cannot bring myself to show the enthusiasm that my peers have when we go for shopping. This has resulted in my peers viewing me with suspicion as they suspect that this is not who I am. My disguise therefore does not fully work since a close look will reveal clearly that I am not what I pretend to be.
In this essay, I set out to give a scenario where I disguise whom I am so as to fit in with other society member. I have outlined the advantages that my attempts at fitting in present me with and the disadvantages from the same. From the discussion presented, it is clear that the disguise works but only to some extent. In my case, my disguise does hide more than it reveals but only to the casual observer. A keen observer will see more about me than if I did not bother to disguise myself in the first place.
Overbooked in Calgary Essay essay help online free
Hotel overbooking is not a rare occurrence. The process of ensuring that hotels are fully utilized leads to frequent cases of overbooking. Under normal circumstances, customers will book hotel rooms only to change their mind and leave the room unoccupied. This means that the hotel is not able to fully take advantage of high seasons.
As a measure to ensure that the hotel takes full advantage of a high season, there is the need to overbook hotel in anticipation of the guests who do not show up. The overbooking if not done carefully can lead to a larger number of guests being turned back. This can however lead to the loss of reputation for the hotel a situation which reduces popularity among customers. This thus necessitates the need to correct the situation when it happens.
In trying to correct the situation at Calgary, I would first engage in a comprehensive quality check. The quality check entails conducting a thorough analysis of the booking process which culminated to the overbooking crisis. The date when the bookings were made is the first to verify.
The dates give a clearer picture of the intention of the overbooking. Other elements which need checking include the number of overbooking made in relation to the accommodation available. I would be interested in finding out the various categories of clients overbooked and more importantly the periods over which the clients wished to stay in the hotel (Hadjinicola, and Panayi, para4).
The VIP reservations present unique challenges mainly due to the fact that they are highly profitable hence the need to minimize cases of customer frustrations. I would recommend that this category of customers be booked into other hotels of a higher status. This would ensure that the guests do not feel cheated while at the same time maintaining a positive perception of the hotel.
Repeat corporate reservations also have to be well handled as they are regular customers who contribute to the hotels revenues even during the off peak season. I would recommend that such customers be given preference together with the VIPs in allocation of the rooms available. Such action would ensure that they are satisfied and are motivated to always continue being royal to the hotel. The fact that they pay for guaranteed no-shows makes them valuable customers.
The fact that the high season is nearing means that the hotels will soon be fully booked and it may be impossible to obtain space for the overbooked customers. The fact that the hotels may not be willing to take reservations without guarantees also presents some challenge as issuing guarantees may lead to a rise in the costs for the hotel.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The most important element here is speed. I recommend that the hotel staff move swiftly to make reservations for the over booked customers. Guarantees have to be issued for the reservations to be effective. Caution should however be taken to ensure that the number of rooms booked in other hotels do not significantly exceed the number of over bookings as this may leave some hotel rooms unoccupied.
The most important point here is to establish a balance between customer satisfaction and ensuring that the hotel takes maximum advantage of the high season while at the same time remains profitable.
It is true that some guests may have to be turned back though such cases should always be minimized. The best time to walk the guests should be in the earliest time during the day. Walking guests at night may lead to further inconveniences as they may not manage to secure rooms to spend the night in good time. These guests should be refunded back their money and offered up to 50% as compensation. This will help mitigate the effect on the customer.
Works Cited Hadjinicola, George, and Panayi Chryso. “The overbooking problem in hotels with multiple tour-operators”. MCB UP Ltd.1997.
How Judges Think at a Criminal Trial Essay writing essay help: writing essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Judges play a vital role in the justice system. The way they think during criminal trials has thus been of much interest to everyone who believes that a good justice system is necessary for the development of the society. Thinking is more of a deliberative process than intuitive. As such, this essay will lay more emphasis on the deliberative processes than the intuitive processes. First however, the essay acknowledges the effect of the intuition and the effect it has on decision making in courts.
It is no doubt that judges perceive the law as an instrument through which morality and progress can be maintained in the society. More to this, they perceive the law as the instrument for shaping the society. To the society, law is a great equalizer because every one is equal before it and is the last resort where they get justice.
The big question to any observer of criminal trials is: how exactly do judges think in criminal trials? There are two models offered by theorists to explain how judges think. The formalist model; which indicates that judges listen to cases and apply the law in a logical, deliberate and often mechanical way to the facts presented before them (Guthrie et al 24). The second model argues that the judge acts like a skilled mechanic, who only applies the law to cases depending on the logical and deductive reasoning presented before the courts.
Legal realists on the other hand states that; as human beings, judges use deliberate reasoning and intuition to reach conclusions about criminal cases presented before them. Rather than using judgment to decide the case, legal realists believe that judges rely more on their feelings.
Instead of ratiocination, legal realists further believe that judges use “hunches” to decide criminal cases. This argument indicates that it is only later that judges use their deliberative faculties to justify their decisions (Bix 183). However, how judges think cannot be contained in narrow definitions. While some love facts as the basis for their judgments, others simply like gnomic epigrams and abstraction.
None of the models that try to explain how judges think at criminal proceedings is satisfying. It is however clear that judges use intuition during criminal trials, yet they also apply the law to facts therefore disapproving any of the theories. As human nature would have it, Judges although usually unaware of it, often rely more on intuition than deliberation (Guthrie et al 27).
This however places them at a greater risk of developing hindsight bias where they allow their knowledge to affect their decisions. In this case, the judge may think that something was pretty obvious to the accused, while in reality the opposite might have been true.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Louis D Brandeis goes down in history as a high court judge who loved facts, and outspoken about them and in fact stated that no judgment should ever be done without a judge understanding all the issues contained in the trial. His strong regard of the law earned him enemies, who saw him as a radical. His no-nonsense stance on legal issues is equated with Justice Wendell Holmes approach to the same (Melvin 56-105).
Unlike Brandeis, Holmes made no secret about his dislike of facts, especially in cases where he was expected to hand the generalizations of the case on the same (Melvin 214).
According to (Guthrie et al 27), judges are often affected by the hindsight bias on appeal cases. However, judges resist the bias on “probable cause” cases, since the ruling on such cases is guided by the fourth amendment jurisprudence, which guides the determination of such cases.
The fourth amendment signals to the judges that intuition may be inconsistent with the law, and a judge therefore needs to think through the rules carefully before making a judgment. This however does not mean that judges do not need to use intuition; just that they need to be more careful and objective when deciding cases.
Thinking In some cases, the law does not offer relevant statutes, contracts, common law or provisions that are adequate to resolve a case. This is normally referred as legal indeterminacy (Modak-Truman 1). Often, when such is is the case, a judge, hard-pressed for answers will rely on his beliefs on what is the proper social order.
This in many cases means that the judge relies on his comprehensive conviction. This may include applying his beliefs regarding politics, society, morality and history. Aptly put, the judge relies on extra-legal norms to determine the outcome of the criminal proceedings.
Justifying their ruling when using the extra-legal norms is always a hard task for judges who have to clearly explain how the decision was made in written opinions. Such could be equated to the few legal citations that Brandeis made, and backed with studies, statistics, scientific and sociological reports in order to add reality to the arguments of a legal battle (Melvin 138).
We will write a custom Essay on How Judges Think at a Criminal Trial specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More As a result such arguments are known as Brandeis briefs. Unfortunately, opinion writing is not always a requirement for judges. Brandeis approach was unlike Byron White’s approach, which is described as “narrow and one that avoided doctrinaire opinions” (Hutchinson 34). Both Brandeis and White were however revered judges, often attracting the wrath of the media because of the writings, which resisted the fashionable opinions to give the “hard truths”.
Unlike Intuition, thinking during a criminal trial is more complex, effortful and a slow process. It is however more careful, entailed and stands more chances of being accurate. Their thoughts are based on how the accused appears in court, his mannerisms and evidence given in the litigation (Melvin 64).
According to (Posner 68), judges are more likely to convict a defendant than a jury because they have come to learn that prosecutors rarely file criminal cases unless the evidence against the accused is overwhelming. This is usually on the assumption that prosecutors have limited resources that allows them to focus on cases that have clear guilt.
Preconceptions also determine a judge’s thinking regarding a case as evidence in political judging. Although Judges make all the necessary efforts to be good judges and see to it that justice is committed, (Posner 69) argues that judges suffer unintentional biases in their thinking. This includes conscious falsification, whereby judges report facts in a manner that fits their legal conclusions. Here, a judge may omit facts that he considers irrelevant from his opinions.
Judges’ thinking is also shaped by temperament, experience, ideologies and other non legalist factors. These factors are un-eliminable and ubiquitous, since they cannot be ignored by the judge. Ignoring such would be tantamount to trying to think in a vacuum. Past experiences, either as a prosecutor, defense lawyer or in the hands of the police may all come in to play especially if there is conflicting evidence and the judge is not sure what to believe.
Judges are human beings, as such; irrelevant reactions to the accused, a lawyer, lifestyle and religion may all play a part in how they think. Fortunately, with proper reasoning, most judges are able to pass rulings without respect to a person, as their oaths direct them to. We cannot however overrule the likelihood that such irrelevant reactions affect the way judges think, and consequently, the nature of the ruling that they make.
As overseers of the justice system, it is always in their best interests (career wise and for power reason) and the societies that Judges think objectively in criminal cases. Deciding cases in accordance with the law is always the best bet for most judges. However, seeing that law is not always very definitive in some cases, the judge has to rely on his own legal analysis, personal and social responsibility.
This allows him to pass adequate judgment to punish the misconduct by the accused. Here, it is expected that a judge considers the effects that the punishment will have on the defendant. Retribution and rehabilitation are the two main options that judges base their judgments on.
Not sure if you can write a paper on How Judges Think at a Criminal Trial by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion Legalist thinking indicates that in the presence of facts and all necessary materials in a criminal case, judges’ mode of thinking is almost straightforward; all they do is read the material, see the exhibits and listen to testimonies and then base their ruling on the same.
When faced with non-routine cases however, judges are forced to navigate uncharted waters where their emotions, unconscious beliefs and experiences all contribute to the way they perceive the case and eventually the decisions they make regarding the same. The level of freewheeling is however restricted by professional ethics, limitations in law and the opinions from other judges. This means that most judges combine legal pragmatism in reasoning out cases.
Works Cited Bix, Brian. Jurisprudence: Theory
Concepts of Diary Account of the Whiskey Rebellion Creative Essay a level english language essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction I was in my room watching television news when suddenly, a broadcast of protesters appeared on the screen. There were rampant protests everywhere including my locality. This was on March 3, 1791, a time when the United States Congress situated in Philadelphia enacted into law a policy which allowed a seven percent of tax for every gallon of whiskey. The essence of increasing tax to this commodity was to generate revenue meant to cover revolutionary war debts.
Like any American, I was also not happy about taxations but at least not all. I felt for western Pennsylvania farmers who like me were hostile to this enactment. Already, I had witnessed the difficulty that farmers had in transporting their farm produces to other markets. Accordingly, majority of the farmers had decided to use their grain in manufacturing whisky.
In my view, although the tax was meant to increase marketability and value of whiskey, the challenge was to farmers who paid more taxes. Distillers of whiskey however, had accepted to tax increase because; they were to increase their prices making consumers pay that tax. This is my account of what happened during this period as a witness of the whiskey rebellion. (Richard Para.15-18).
Whiskey Rebellion Poor road transport networks had forced the western farmers to convert their grain into whiskey. Like any other American, I wondered why the tax affected only western farmers. The idea to tax whiskey drinks came from Alexander Hamilton who was the Secretary of the Treasury.
The western farmers did not like the idea of paying taxes. I have witnessed a number of times when they could have hard times with treasury policies. In my own view the inhabitants of the west were mainly Scottish, Irish or of Scots Irish origin. Many at times, western distillers refused to pay taxes due to their hard stances.
For example, I heard them say that, the taxes were nothing but an assault to westerners. In fact, the law was a pure legislation that allowed all distillers to be registered. Anybody who was found guilty of not paying whiskey taxes could be tried in federal courts far away. The fact that these courts were far and will make the victims use a lot of money as transport to hear their cases only increased unrest in the west. Whiskey rebellion was a product of unrest.
I saw many people disturbed with Indian attacks and Spain’s domination on New Orleans. In particular, inhabitants of the west were aggravated by the government which to them was a barrier to complimentary American trade since it had failed to open Mississippi River. (Hoover Para. 1-10).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Establishment of whiskey taxes led to confrontation from Western Pennsylvania to Kentucky to Virginia. It was at this point that I realized a sinister battle between the government and its citizens who accused the state in interfering with their frontier life. Most farmers refused adamantly to pay taxes and over the three year rebellion period, protesters made derision to any farmer who tried to pay whiskey taxes.
Whiskey tax collectors were beaten up and maimed while government officials received intimidations and sometimes hijacked. Soon, the mail delivery system collapsed due to distraction. The end result was a society that lived in disharmony and discord.
For example, on May 1794, United States Marshall David Lennon and John Neville served court orders to Miller family who had refused to pay taxes to appear before Federal court in Philadelphia. After the hearing of the case which I attended, I suddenly heard gun shots one mile away. Luckily, nobody was injured.
Consequently, protesters accompanied miller’s family members to Neville’s house. During the confrontation, a shoot out emerged and Neville killed Oliver Miler through a gun shot. Although the protesters fled at that time, they later returned accompanied by militia gang on17 July 1794. This time, soldiers helped Neville to escape though they burnt down his mansion in southwest Pennsylvania. (Clouse pp. 28-36).
President George Washington then issued a stern warning to the protesters and pledged for negotiations. But in vain the modality failed to yield fruits. President George Washington then sent about 13 000 troops while accompanying then to Western Pennsylvania to go and try to quell the rebels. In order to avoid further confrontations, President Washington sent three prominent leaders including the Attorney General to meet rebels and strike a deal.
However, the committee failed to reach consensus and went back to Washington. The only solution left was to apply military force together with civil authority to return normalcy. The local militia had to face the full force so that constitutional laws could be protected. (Hoover Para. 10-21).
President Washington then issued a stern warning to rebels not to dictate United States as a nation because they were a portion. Anybody found armed was to face dire justice in courts of law. About 150 rebels were arrested. Astonishingly, 20 of the rebels arrested were high-flying leaders.
We will write a custom Essay on Concepts of Diary Account of the Whiskey Rebellion specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Whiskey rebellion was almost coming to an end. Under presidential pardon authority, President Washington pardoned those who had participated in the rebellion. Majority of those who were arrested were found not guilty due to lack of proper substantiation.
Conclusion Even though whiskey rebellion violent acts ceased, it was evident that opposition of whiskey taxes continued. I attended successive political campaigns whereby, politicians opposed taxes on whiskey in public. It was due to the antagonism in taxation of whiskey which led to the triumph of Thomas Jefferson as the president over John Adams.
Moreover, in 1802, United States Congress removed all exercise taxes on distilled spirits and other internal Federal levies. The violent attacks from rebels ensured their victory over the government. It was a war fought through political and violent machineries to realize liberation. Nevertheless, whiskey rebellion remains one of America’s liberation histories.
Work Cited Clouse, J. The Whiskey Rebellion: Southwestern Pennsylvania Frontier People test the American Constitution. Pennsylvania: Commonwealth of Pennsylvania. 1994. Print.
Hoover, M. The Whiskey Rebellion: The Distilled Spirits Tax of 1791. TTB.GOV. Web.
Richard, G. The Whisky Flags. 2001. Web.
Al-JAZEERA “Arabic Television Network” Research Paper cheap essay help
Table of Contents About Al-jazeera
History of Al-jazeera
Is Al-jazeera Independent?
How Al-jazeera acquires videos from extremists holding hostages.
Other content aired by Al-jazeera apart from the news
About Al-jazeera Al-jazeera is probably the most successful news television network, with an Arabic origin, in terms of number of viewers. In fact, it is arguably the most watched news television channel in the Arab world. It has a rising viewer following in the rest of the world especially in the English speaking developing countries. The channel originated from Qatar under the funding of the Emir of Qatar who wanted to create an independent news channel (“Who is Aljazeera?”). He wanted his country to be different from the traditional Arabic countries.
The word Al-jazeera is an Arabic word meaning the island and the naming of this television channel was after its origin, Qatar that is an island. The naming may be symbolic in that the channel claims to be the only politically independent television network in the Middle East and thus an isolated case in the Middle East television world. Most of the other Arabic networks are heavily controlled by the political regimes of the respective regions. Having been founded and funded by a non-democratic government, one may wonder how it can be politically independent. Can the Emir fund it and still allow it to carry out broadcasts without bias? Such questions and the controversial content of the channel make most people doubt its editorial independence.
However, over the years Aljazeera has acquired the trust of many of its viewers especially from the Middle East although a notable portion of the rest of the world also trusts the channel. The approach taken by Aljazeera in collecting and broadcasting information may be controversial but more people are appreciating and trusting Aljazeera.
The channel has no editorial control center and therefore each section is allowed to air its contents independently. Two scholars, El-nawawy and Powers carried out a study of Aljazeera. They concluded that the television network is able to air controversial issues in a way that does not create more disharmonies.
History of Al-jazeera Al-jazeera was first launched in 1996 and the station aired all its broadcasts in Arabic until 2006 when an English version of the channel was launched. Earlier in 2003 before the launching of the English-language version (Al-jazeera International), an Aljazeera English site had been created and featured an English translation of the networks content.
The contents of Aljazeera Arabic and Aljazeera English channels are not at all similar and represent different news and comments. Initially, Aljazeera was categorized as an alternative media but media scholars have argued that Al-jazeera is a transformation of the alternative media. It is more inclined towards the mainstream media category.
Most of the staff members of Aljazeera are western trained and some have previously worked in the mainstream channels like BBC, CBC and CNN. Since the channel was founded after the shut down of BBC world service’s Arabic television network, it absorbed most of the workers left jobless by this action. It therefore took off on talent recognized and developed by the BBC.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More With the Emir of Qatar providing the necessary funds, Al-jazeera was able to pouch talent from the established western media networks. In fact, the managing director of Aljazeera English, Tony Burman was previously the head of CBC’s news and current affairs operations (“Directors and Deputy Directors”). This is why scholars categorize Aljazeera as a mainstream channel. Alternative media channels hire ‘native’ reporters who are not experienced and well-trained journalists.
Al-jazeera was very popular with the Middle East residents in its early days of operation. It had brought about something the Middle East population had not seen before. They were used to national television networks that were heavily censored by the government. However, Al-jazeera was providing uncensored information and even criticizing and challenging the governments’ actions.
Al-jazeera also aired confrontational shows where it allowed guests to speak out their opinions. Caller sessions were also integrated in the shows further drawing the viewers’ interest. The channel however received criticism from some of its viewers and authoritarian bodies.
After the 2001 September 11 terrorist attack on the US, the channel aired videos from Osama and other extremists resulting in a lot of interest from the Americans (“Who is Al-jazeera?”). During the Iraqi war, it aired live coverage from its offices in Iraq. This catapulted it to international recognition. The channel was also the first to air the cell phone video covering the hanging of Saddam Hussein and footages of other situations, which mainstream news channels like CNN and BBC, were unable to cover.
These footages led to many criticisms towards Aljazeera. The Iraqi government accused Aljazeera of fuelling the war by airing videos depicting violence. Most Americans also accused Aljazeera of collaborating with terrorists since they could not understand how Aljazeera could obtain and air videos of terrorists like Osama Bin Laden making anti-American threats and other extremists holding hostages and making demands.
Al-jazeera continued to air videos from Al-jazeera amid disapproval from the American government. Following this, Al-jazeera was regarded as the terrorists’ mouthpiece and Bin Ladens’ channel of choice. These controversies led to Aljazeera increasing its viewer base but generating a lot of criticism from the same viewers.
Al-jazeera’s Mission In the Middle East, it is believed that the news channels are not independent from the government’s influence and these governments censor any content aired. The media cannot therefore air anything that is against the government and even the slightest anti government broadcast is considered as treason. When Aljazeera was founded, it was aimed at being free media that will provide accurate and impartial news to the world with a global perspective.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Al-JAZEERA “Arabic Television Network” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More With the backing of the Emir, the channel has continued to criticize other regimes. It also provides opportunities for individuals and bodies including terrorists to air their opinions. The channel has also been providing a much in-depth coverage of conflicts in the developing countries and the Middle East, which may not be covered to such an extent by the western mainstream media bodies.
Is Al-jazeera Independent? During its early broadcasting days, it was hard for Americans to trust Aljazeera. This is because very few Americans understood Arabic and they could not trust what they do not understand. After the launch of the English version, more individuals that are non-Arabic could understand the broadcasts and make their own conclusions on whether they are independent or politically biased.
Perhaps the most direct indicator that Aljazeera is politically independent is when it was banned from various Arab world countries, for example, Iraq, Saudi Arabia, and Kuwait, for criticizing and challenging the host governments. On the other hand, Aljazeera has been criticized for not broadcasting hard-hitting news originating from its host country Qatar. Aljazeera has been critical of most Arabian regimes. However, it barely covers politics in Qatar (Byrd and Kawarabayashi, 8).
Availability Aljazeera English is available in the Middle East via satellite. It can be viewed in any Middle East country where it has not been banned. In the United States, it is available through subscription television and free to air DVB-S on galaxy 25 and galaxy 23 satellites. In Canada, it is provided by CRTC. Aljazeera Arabic is only available to the Arabic speaking countries via satellite. In Australia and UK, Aljazeera is available through satellite at no cost.
Online, Aljazeera English is available from their official website, Aljazeera.net and through YouTube where sections of broadcasts are uploaded. Aljazeera English section is providing live broadcasts worldwide. The Aljazeera online services through its official website are available at a subscription fee.
The Availability of Aljazeera through the internet enables people without satellite television to access their broadcasts. In the US and many other English-speaking countries, especially the developing countries, it is available without restriction and any one can view the broadcasts.
How Al-jazeera acquires videos from extremists holding hostages. In the past, Aljazeera has broadcasted videos of extremist holding hostages and terrorists like Osama bin laden making anti-American threats. Some people even termed Aljazeera as the terrorist media (“terror television”). However, Aljazeera has defended itself by claiming that it does not air some of the videos, which it deems fanatical. All these videos are made available to the channel officials by either the terrorists or the kidnappers indirectly. The extremists for example drop the tapes near the gates of the stations office.
The tapes are also sent to the channels offices anonymously such that the senders cannot be traced. Aljazeera journalist may also offer the extremists conditions of anonymity to be able to acquire the video tapes but this is just speculation and no evidence is available to prove it. There have been claims that Aljazeera maintains a website for contacting extremists.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Al-JAZEERA “Arabic Television Network” by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Other content aired by Al-jazeera apart from the news In addition to news, Al-jazeera offers other interesting features. It has interesting talk shows where it features diverse types of guests and they are usually confrontational. They were the initial sources of attraction from the Middle East residents. The talk shows integrate caller sessions where uncensored calls are put through the guests from the viewers.
Al-jazeera English has of late launched other services apart from the news section in order to provide diverse content to its viewers. The increase in content diversity is probably meant to increase its viewer base. The new services launched include: Al-jazeera sports, Al-jazeera live, Al-jazeera children’s channel, Al-jazeera documentary channel and Al-jazeera training channel.
Al-jazeera sports’ is a sport channel that covers major sporting events and has obtained a large viewer base in the Middle East. This sports channel has several sections that air different sports events. It has become the most popular sports channel in the Middle East countries.
Al-jazeera live also known as Al-jazeera mubasher is a channel that broadcasts live conferences. The conferences are not broadcasted without any editing, commentary or translation. Subtitles are used in case any translation is needed. Al-jazeera children (JCC) as the name suggests is directed towards children. It is meant to be an education and entertainment channel for children.
Works Cited Byrd, Kahil and Kawarabayashi, Theresse. “Aljazeera-The Opinion and the Other Opinion.” MIT’s Media in Transition 3. 4 May 2004. Web.
“Directors and Deputy Directors”. About US. Aljazeera English. 23 Oct. 2009. Web.
El-nawawy, Mohammed and Powers, Shawn. “Aljazeera: Clash of Civilization or Cross Cultural Dialogue.” Aljazeera English Research Project. n.d. Web.
“Who is Aljazeera, What is Aljazeera, Where is Aljazeera.” Aljazeera- Discussion and Encyclopedia Article. 2009. Web.
Common Sense and Related Writings Analytical Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Common Sense and Related Writings is a masterpiece written by Thomas Paine, a scientist, inventor (of Iron Bridge), a philosopher, and a propagandist. As a writer, Paine is important in that, his writings stirred many people in the United States of America to rise up and fight for their freedom. Paine says, “Tis time to part” (73).
People went to war for Paine convinced them that, “the sun never shined on a cause of a greater worth” (Paine 86). Paine talks of government as a necessary evil, emphasizes on state of nature, underlines the inevitability of American independence and British oppression, highlights the problems of monarchy, and finally sheds some light on America’s relationship with the rest of Europe.
Précis According to Paine’s world, government is a necessary evil other wise people would live without it. The function of government is to “restrain our voices” (Paine 66). Paine believers that presence of government is justified by the fact that it relives problems that would arise if people lived without it. On the issue of state of nature, Paine considers a natural state of man without influence of society; a state where all men are “originally equals” (Paine 70).
Paine saw independence of America coming and nothing could stop it. Actually, to him this was a simple fact that each person should accept. He says, “Until independence is declared the continent will feel itself like a man who continues putting off some unpleasant business from day to day, yet knows it must be done… wishes it over, and is continually haunted with the thoughts of its necessity” (86). This emphasizes how America’s independence was inevitable.
Paine also saw the inevitability of British oppression and he says, “From Britain, we can expect nothing but ruin. If she is admitted to the government of America again, this continent will not be worth living in” (Paine 109). Paine also understands the importance of America’s relationships with other European countries and he suggests that, “it is advantageous for America to form commercial and political ties with these nations…” (Paine 116). On monarchy, Paine urges that it is wrong and men were created equal and the elite are “ignorant and unfit” (Paine 136).
Analysis/Conclusion In Common Sense and Related Writings, Paine knew exactly what he was saying. His calling for people to raise and fight for freedom could not come at a better time than this. By criticizing the British colonial rule, Paine brought awareness to the people of America on the importance of freedom. The author’s thesis is very effective.
The truth is, America needed freedom, and there was massive oppression from the British colonial rule with high unfair taxes. After Americans’ rejected these taxes, the colonial rule re-established them and nothing good would really come from British colonial rule.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, Monarchy is evil according to Paine and even the biblical origin of the same is inappropriate. The succession trend that the British exercised was illegitimate and Paine holds that the first king should have come to power, “either by lot, by election, or by usurpation” (Paine 137).
True to Paine’s words, the British colonial leadership was ineffective because it was out to intimidate and exploit Americans. Finally, America’s relationship with the rest of European countries was and still is essential. It is through good relationships with other countries that the United States of America has become the super power in this world. Therefore, author’s thesis is very effective and it proves Paine true in his arguments.
Works Cited Paine, Thomas. “Common Sense and Related Writings.” Slaughter, Thomas. (Ed). Bedford: St. Martins, 2001.
Argumentative Paper on the Pros of the Death Penalty Argumentative Essay custom essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
A case for the Death Penalty
Introduction The survival of any civilization hinges on the establishment of laws and codes of conduct and the subsequent obeying of the same by the society’s members. Due to the fact that not all members of the society are going to follow the law on their own accord, forms of punishment for wrongs done may be used both for retribution and deterrence purposes. In the United States, capital punishment has been used as the most harsh form of retribution for the society’s most vicious offences.
However, not all people believe that the death sentence is justifiable notwithstanding the brutality of the crime that a person may have perpetrated. This paper argues that the death penalty is not only necessary but also the most efficient means for deterring future offenders. The paper will reinforce this proposition by delving into the merits of the death penalty.
A case for the Death Penalty An article on “Public Support for the Death Penalty” indicates that the support for capital punishment has risen over the years with 77% of Americans supporting capital punishment. While this statistics do not in any way offer justification for the death penalty, they do show that many Americans are of the opinion that the death penalty is a just retribution for the evils perpetrated by the accused.
In most of the states, capital punishment is only issued when the accused party is convicted of crimes such as first degree murder or treason. Capital punishment therefore affords the federal state with a means of dispensing justice. The public and the parties affected by the accused actions can therefore find some solace in the fact justice has been served.
The most desirable function of punishments should be to act as a deterrence to would be criminals. In an ideal environment, punishments should never have to be executed but their mere presence should cause all to abide to the rules and regulations in place therefore peacefully coexist. Capital punishment presents the highest level of deterrence since death is indeed the ultimate punishment. This is especially so in cases where the criminal feels immune to the other forms of punishment such as restriction on freedom of movement or even hard labor.
“Televised Executions” indicates that executions, in this case televised ones, serviced an important social purpose of deterrence as the public is afforded a glimpse as to the fate that awaits those who engage in despicable acts thus making would be future offenders think twice about the results of their acts.
According to “Update: Death Penalty”, one of the most unique attributes of capital punishment is that it irrevocably protects the society from repeat offenders. This is an especially significant point since convicts have been known to reenter society either as a result of parole or more dramatic happenings such as jail breaks.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The death penalty ensures that some of the society’s most vicious criminals; murderers, arsons, etc. are rid off the society for good. The society can therefore continue without fear of there undesirable elements every coming back and causing chaos.
From an economic point on view, the cost of maintaining prisoners in the correctional facilities is fairly expensive. Opponents of the death penalty propose that in its place, life imprisonment without parole should be implemented. What this boils down to is that the prisoner will have to be maintained in the penitentiary for his entire life. This is a very costly affair and the brunt of it is bore by the taxpayer.
Capital punishment as executed by methods such as the lethal injection is not only radically cheaper but it also spares the state of the resources it would have utilized to ensure that the prisoner is maintained for a lifetime. While most of the opponents of the death penalty point to its execution being inhumane and hence torturous to the victim, a report on “lethal injection” indicates that not only is the lethal injection method (which is greatly favored by most states) almost entirely painless but the method presents a great advancement from past methods such as hanging and the use of the gas chamber. As such, capital punishment provides a cheap and human and relatively human method of dealing with criminals.
Conclusion This paper has argued that the death penalty possess numerous advantages that make it a necessary tool in the justice system. It has been articulated that through the death penalty, retribution is served and the society is purged off its most vicious criminals. In addition to this, capital punishment presents the strongest form of deterrence to would be offenders as an example is made of those who have already been convicted.
While some people do contend that the death penalty should never be imposed on anyone, regardless of their crimes, it can be authoritatively stated from the above discussions that capital punishment does serve a significant role in the society and as such, it’s use should be perpetuated albeit with a lot of caution so as to avoid subjecting innocent parties to this ultimate form of punishment.
Works Cited “Lethal Injection.” Issues
A Practical Handbook for the Actor: Gained Knowledge to Become an Actor Essay college essay help: college essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction A Practical Handbook for the Actor is a book by Melissa Bruder and her team, where the ideas on how to strengthen actor’s skills, necessary acting techniques, and main concepts of acting craft are perfectly presented and improved by means of powerful examples.
The peculiar feature of this book is that it is full of interesting and, what is more important, truthful ideas about what is expected from an actor. “An actor knows he must develop a body that will do whatever is asked of it” (Bruder et al. 4), this is why if a person makes a decision to become an actor, he/she mush be ready to different challenges, auditions, and disappointments.
The authors of this book call all actors both professionals and beginners upon to define clearly their purposes and their duties. It is very important to comprehend what has to be done and what never has to be done. Only in case when a person is able to control words, actions, and even thoughts, the success of the career of an actor is possible.
Discussion It is known that “the actor can do nothing without the target” (Donnellan 13), this is why one of the significant points of the book under discussion is Bruder’s desire to help an actor define his/her target and succeed in his/her job. The authors of this book explain properly that the purpose of this book is to teach the reader about acting craft and to provide several ideas on how to improve personal acting skills and not to be afraid of challenges and disappointments.
First lesson: time cannot influence acting craft, A Practical Handbook for the Actor is a book of 1986, so, all those hints, helpful ideas, and experiences came from the past century. At first, it is possible to believe that these ideas cannot be used for our times, because our modern life requires considerable changes, and living conditions differ considerably from those of the previous century.
However, from the first lines, it becomes clear that the suggestions of these sophisticated writers have to be taken into consideration anytime. “Acting requires common sense, bravery, and a lot of will” (Bruder et al. 6). In this book, each of the above-mentioned concepts and their possible usage are clearly explained. For example, the reader learns that the idea of common sense is helpful for those, who want “to translate whatever you are given into simple actable terms” (Bruder et al. 6).
Bravery is also important “to throw yourself into the action of the play despite fear of failure, self-consciousness, and a thousand other obstacles” (Bruder et al. 6). Finally, any actor should keep in mind his/her own will in order to respect personal ideals. This lesson is one of the most important ones that may be learnt from the book.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Second lesson: understanding of techniques is important for the craft. To succeed in acting, a person needs to comprehend the most significant techniques. The authors of the books focus reader’s attention on two major points: action and moment. An action is an actor’s object: you go on the stage in order to perform some action and complete your task.
An actor has the right to become someone from a make-up team or operating team (Diggles 143) in order to improve the situation and use everything to present successful results. The actions of actors need to be well-coordinated with the rest of the team, and this lesson has to be remembered as well. Moment is another concept that is worth attention, because it depicts everything that is depicted in the scene. This is why it is obligatory to appreciate every moment and be able to change something if it is necessary.
Third lesson: truth of theatres. “When truth and virtue are so rare in almost every area of our society the world needs theatre and the theatre needs actors who will bring the truth of the human soul to the stage” (Bruder 7). People are always eager to find the truth and use it in their every day lives, however, it becomes harder and harder to find it out.
This is why some people still believe that some kind of truth may be found in theatres. Actors need to take this fact into consideration and realize that their functions become more significant day by day.
With the help of theatres, people get a chance to believe in something, to open their eyes and accept the reality as it is. Theatre is not cinema, where many things, actions, and words remain to be behind the scene, it is not a book, where each word is edited for many time. Theatre is the life, the life of actors, the reality. Actors are responsible for clear representation of this truth, and to become brilliant actors, they have to remember about this truth.
Conclusion Being an actor of a theatre is a gift that has to be used by any person if he/she has this chance. Not everyone is able to grasp all the necessary techniques of being an actor. A Practical Handbook for the Actor is of one of the sources, where the reader may learn interesting material and use it further.
It is not necessary to know something about theatre and acting; it is obligatory to feel the necessity of being an actor, and the authors of this book present the necessary information, educative material, and powerful grounds for those, who want to become an actor.
We will write a custom Essay on A Practical Handbook for the Actor: Gained Knowledge to Become an Actor specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Bruder, Melissa, Cohn, Lee, M., Olnek, Madeleine, Pollack, Nathaniel, Previto, Robert, and Zigler, Scott. A Practical Handbook for the Actor. New York: Random House, Inc. 1986.
Diggles, Dan. Improv for Actors. New York: Allworth Communications, Inc., 2004.
Donnellan, Declan. The Actor and the Target. London: Nick Hern Books, 2005.
“City of God” by Fernando Meirelles Analytical Essay essay help: essay help
The Movie City of God, directed by Fernando Meirelles came into scenes in 2002 in Portugal and hit the worldwide market in 2003. The movie dramatizes crime and drug dealing in Brazil as part of life in slums. The main characters are children and Meirelles, together with his co-director Katia Lund depict children as either dupes or culprits of crime. This movie contains violent panoramas and conniptions and not everyone can watch it.
Meirelles used “Dolby Digital 5.1 Surround Sound” to capture a documentary tone to this film (Kleinman para. 9). This gave rich background sound, an element that catches viewer’s attention throughout the movie. The picture of the film is excellent for the film is showcased in “Widescreen anamorphic letterbox format with an aspect ration of 1.85:1 and is enhanced for 16X9 televisions” (Kleinman para. 8).
In the plot, the movie opens by pictures of boys preparing some chicken for a meal. One chicken gets away, three armed boys pursue it, and it comes to a standstill between the armed boys and Rocket, a boy who thinks that this pack is after his life. A series of violent scenes follows where the three-armed boys are dubbed the “Tender Trio”.
Corruption, murder, rape, crime, drug abuse, and trafficking dominate the scenes in this film. The location of this movie is in a Brazilian slum in Rio de Janeiro near Cidade de Deus. Perfect camera work and delirious editing captivates viewers greatly and this makes the film livelier. The cast includes Alexandre Rodriguez acting as ‘Rocket’ and Luis Otavio the main characters.
In a move that many people did not expect, Meirelles chose to use non-professional actors in this movie. Moreover, most of these actors like Leandro Firmino da Hora are residents of the slum in Cidade de Deus. However, Meirelles gave the reasons for using this kind of actors. He said, “Professional actors are great, but for this project we were dealing with an environment that no professional actor in Brazil had any knowledge of. We needed the expertise of the boys and it was intrinsic to my work that we use them” (Barraclough para. 11).
Authenticity should be the core element in cinema. Directors and producers should strive for authenticity to relate movies to what happens in real life situations. Movies should be educative. For instance, not everyone can go to Cidade de Deus; however, by watching City of God, one can understand what really happens down there. No wonder Meirelles says, “It (use of non-professional locals living in that slum) gave the film an authenticity that would have been lacking if we had used professional actors” (Barraclough para. 11).
Meirelles did not do something revolutionary. This is because use of non-professional actors to achieve authenticity had been in film industry for quite sometime before he directed the City of God in 2002. For instance, the Battle of Algiers released in 1966, uses the same aspects as the City of God. However, it is important to note that Meirelles work is outstanding and this explains why this film has won four Academic awards including the Best Cinematography in 2004 (Andrews, Biggs, and Seidel 66).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The city named “City of God” in this movie is a slum commonly known as favela in Brazil. In the Internet Movie Database’s Top 250 Films, the City of God comes at number sixteen and this exemplifies the good work that Meirelles together with his co-director Katia Lund did (IMDb Charts).
Works Cited Andrews, Robert, Biggs, Mary,
Interview of a HR professional Report writing essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Comparison with expectations
Introduction The human resource department is one of the most important and fundamental department in any organization. This is because it oversees the work and the welfare of the organization’s most important resource, its workers. In essence, the employees of any organization are the most important resource an organization can have (Bass 25).
Most research that has been done since the inception of industrialization has shown the need to invest in a department that manages the human resource (Davis12). The human resource is further subdivided into several departments that deal with different issues in the human management department. Such departments include; employee relations, benefits, compensation, recruitment and organization development among others depending on the organization.
These resourcing departments work jointly within the organization in order to ensure employee satisfaction. Workers satisfaction consequently increases the rate of production of the company in general. Psychologically, it has been proved that human beings should be handled with respect and treated fairly in order to ensure that they work optimally and deliver their services even beyond the expectation of the employer (Lawrence 55).
If an organization is insensitive to its employees, the rate of production and the overall performance of the company will be adversely affected in the long run. In essence, such organizations don’t last in the market especially considering the ever increasing competition from other firms that invest in its workers (Hurley 43).
This paper is therefore going to concentrate in one area of the human resource department which is employee relations. In order to ensure a complete view of the whole resourcing department in general, an interview with one of the resourcing manager in this field was conducted. The objective of the interview was to establish the path that this individual had followed to achieve the current position and probably the responsibilities that surrounds his/her career.
These responsibilities are essentially the challenges that the individual has encountered in the path of ensuring that the working conditions of within the organization are suitable and conducive for human development.
Employee’s relation Employee relation is one of the major and important departments in the human resource department. It deals with various aspects that entail the daily requirements imperative for the company’s workers to work optimally (Lillian 121). Some of the responsibilities of the employee relation include; enhancing quality and efficiency of all workers in the organization, establishing and maintaining positive relationship between the management and the employees of an organization, handling conflicts and their root causes in the organization and providing equitable and fair services to all employees of an organization among others (Wurgler 590).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The interview process that was carried out aimed to establish several facts that surround these responsibilities of the human resource department in employee relation. The objective of the process was thus to link theoretical aspect employed in employee relation and the field experience from a person who has practised in an organization. The relevant questions asked in the research process were as attached in the appendix of the paper.
Interview findings The interview was carried out on phone, the person that was chosen for the interview process works for Boise State University in Idaho and her name is Victoria. She was chosen because of her role as an employee relation careers in the University and of course as a result of her collaboration to sacrifice some time for the process. The findings of the interview process as carried out according to the attached questions yielded the following results;
Victoria had worked in the department of Human resource for a decade and five years in the employee relation section of the human resource department. According to her, she was has the passion to join the human resource department because of her perspective on the need to psychologically enhance the production of human beings through simple and effective ways of human psychology. She appreciates overseeing challenges that are inevitable in today’s working condition.
She achieves quality and efficiency of the employees in the institution by enhancing their ego through proper compensation plan and bonuses for exceptional work in the organization. According to Victoria, positive relationship between the management and the employees is enhanced through frequent meetings and sustainable communication within the institution.
Concerning the sensitive issue of conflict management and resolution, Victoria ensures that any conflicts that arise in the organization are handled immediately and the root cause of the conflict established. She further ensures that the process is fair and transparent, a situation that leads to a win/win among the conflicting parties.
If the problem escalates and is beyond the control of the institution, she supports the legal process of the country’s judicial system. In order to ensure that justice and fairness is upheld within the institution, she also ensures that employees within the same rank earn equivalent salaries and bonuses, the rise in job groups also goes with addition of certain percentage in the income of the individual.
Lastly Victoria ensures that there is a fruitful feedback and appropriate recommendation for the institutions employees a factor that promotes their unity and efficiency.
We will write a custom Report on Interview of a HR professional specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Comparison with expectations Based on research and scientific findings (Simon 22), there is need to enhance employees efficiency and care through alignment of the resourcing departments of the organization. As evident in the findings of this research process, the human resource management of Boise State University in Idaho ensures that this is done.
Victoria evidently relays of theoretical training of compensation plan and the need to motivate employees through a well organized and structured platform. Such platform and compensation plan improves the psychological and ego of the employees (Hartman 33), they feel important and appreciated. Boise State University through Victoria and the entire resourcing department have management to maintain a low employee turnover.
The sensitive issues of conflict resolution and establishment of the root cause of the problem is well managed in the organization with the help of Victoria, a win/win situation is always created in the institution a factor that is supported theoretically(Lukoff 51). Bell (6) supports the idea of allowing then country’s judicial system to take over matters that are beyond the organization through provision of support by the institution.
This is evident in the Boise State University through the help and collaboration of Victoria among other members of the resourcing department in the institution. Considering that an institution should have a well planned and management feedback system (Bass 23), the feedback from the employees of an organization provides the management an idea of the activities and specifically the mindset of the company’s employees at any time. This is an important consideration in an organization that will ensure that there is a minimal if no employee turnover.
Boise State University has succeeded in doing so because of the resourcing management professionalism and efficiency spearheaded by Victoria. According to studies and researcher that have been conducted over time, it is clear that employees need to be treated and handled in a human manner in order for them to deliver adequately.
Conclusion There is clear evidence provided by the interview process and the theoretical research process that there exist positive relationships between these two factors. Importantly therefore, there is need to maintain a positive relationship between the management or the employer and the company’s employees. This relationship boosts the performance of the company considerably. Ethics also necessitates the need for a balanced working condition among workers.
The compensation scheme set by the company’s management should thus promote the efficiency of the employees by being fair and balanced. As evident from both the theory and interview process, it is important to ensure a balanced conflict management and possible resolutions.
In cases that exceed the organization, the judicial system should be supported in its efforts to practise judgement over the issue. Lastly, the feedback from the employees is important in ensuring that the expectations and the view of the employees on various issues of the organization are known to the management of the institution. This will aid in reducing the number of employee turnover in the organization and instead improve the company’s productivity and efficiency.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Interview of a HR professional by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Bass B and Bass, R. The Bass handbook of leadership: Theory, research, and managerial applications. New York: Free Press. 2008. P 23-34.
Bell, Gordon C and Allen N. Human Resource management. New York: McGraw- Hill Book Company, 2004.P.1-7.
Davis and Martin. Human Resource Organizational Management. New York: Norton
Changes in Life: Positive and Negative Effects Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help
One of the invariable realities in life is that we are every in a state of change. These changes may be positive or negative but regardless of their nature, they are a fundamental part of our lives and it is important that we brace ourselves for them. In my life, I have had many changes; some of which have been inconsequential and other which have literally marked a turning point in my life.
In this paper, I shall narrate one of the significant changes in my life so as to highlight the fact that our perception of the change does at times determine whether the experience will be enjoyable or shall yield to discomfort and insecurity.
The particularly significant change in my life came about as a result of the announcement by my parents that we would be moving from Texas to New Mexico. What made this change so significant to me was that we had been living in the same neighborhood for as long as I could remember and the moving process felt like literally been uprooted.
As such, the change represented being taken away from what I was familiar with and loved to being placed in a foreign place which held a lot of uncertainty for me. My initial reaction was that of shock and distress at the prospect of what life in the new place would hold.
While I did enjoy visiting new places, I had never pictured myself moving from my home town on a permanent basis. In a bid to resist the change, I tried to reason my parents out of their decision. This was a futile attempt mostly because I had no solid reasons as to my opposition to our moving.
When it was finally clear to me that we were going to move regardless of my stance, I resigned myself to my fate and I recall wallowing in self pity as I expressed my predicament to my friends. However, one of my friends who happened to have come from New Mexico remarked that the place was actually enjoyable and held many a fascinating scenes for people.
In addition, he commented on the lovely neighborhoods and the tight knit communities that were there. His statements opened my eyes to the possibilities that the change in my life presented. I had been too indulged in the uncertainty and discomfort that would arise from the move that I had failed to consider the numerous possibilities that the change presented.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In my blindness, I had set out to avoid the change and failed to recognize the fascinating new possibilities. From this point on, I took up a more positive outlook and actually looked forward to the move.
On getting to New Mexico, I discovered that while everything was not as picturesque as my friend had suggested, the place was actually enjoyable and the community was not that different from the one in my previous neighborhood.
Due to the fact that I had braced myself for the change, I overlooked the negative aspects of my new home town and as a result of my optimism and high spirits, the change turned out to be one of the most memorable ones in my life.
From my experience, I learned that sometimes the changes in our lives are neutral and it is our perception that makes them either a joy to be looked forward to or a pain to be shunned. I also learnt that our fears of change in most cases spring from unfounded assumptions and our own prejudices.
As such, it is important for us to adopt an open minded and optimistic outlook as we undergo the numerous changes that life presents to us. By doing this, we will be increasing our chances of leading a satisfying and fulfilling life.
Concepts of Lessons from My Life as a Bully Autobiography Essay essay help online
Table of Contents Introduction
My Life Experience
Introduction Having grown in humble and reserved family my early childhood life was very interesting and enjoyable because at least I had parents who could provide everything to me. My parents always emphasized to me the need to treat other people well, more so other children who sought help from me.
Owing to my age and lack of experience of the outside world, I could not see the essence of all they told me; instead, all I could feel was jealous seeing my parents share out what I thought rightfully belonged to me. As I grew, little mattered to me about other people, a notion that has undergone change as I have learnt many lessons from the treatment I gave other children.
My Life Experience Life as a bully
It is one thing to bully other children and another to understand what they go through in their real lives. This happened on my second month in ninth grade. All through my previous grades, I had always behaved as required, owing to the teachings I received from my parents.
On entering ninth grade, my company of friends changed, because I considered myself grown; hence, had to change my behavior to fit what I felt was developing in me; adulthood. One thing I never realized is that the rate at which all this was happening was too much for me to contain, owing to the fact that this friends introduced me to many new adventures.
For example, I had this friend called Hillary, whom we had grown with from the first grade to the ninth grade although he came from a richer family. Hillary introduced me to the internet something, which my parents prohibited me from because of reasons that I never I understood.
Another worse thing that he introduced me to was bullying, of our classmates and anybody we outweighed whenever we were out of teachers’ sight. In addition to physical bullying, he thought me how to use the internet to bully schoolmates and other strangers by sending funny and threatening messages, something that I never thought could cost somebody’s life.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Although this happened for sometime, it never lasted, when on my second day in the second month of ninth grade I realized some classmate I had sent some message to over the weekend was missing.
Although at that I did not bother, curiosity made me to confront her friends, who told me she was in hospital nursing her wounds after trying to take her life because of the psychological torture she had suffered from messages sent from a stranger. This hit me hard, to an extent after school I sneaked out of home and went to see her in hospital; although I never talked to her, I felt the impact that made me to almost confess to my parents; something I have never done up to today; however I thank God she survived the ordeal.
Lessons Learnt Causes and Effects of Bullying
The main motive of bullying is to dominate whereby; harm caused on victims is never a bother to the perpetrators, whether in their normal or “abnormal” senses. One question that I have never had clear answers to is; had she died, will I have forgiven myself? This is the guilt, which I live with up to today but, I thank God because out of this I learnt a lot, which has helped me to educate my friends and juniors on effects of bullying.
Bullying is one common practice in many schools that most parents and teachers have failed to recognize hence come up with workable solutions. Although the whole act is enjoyable to the perpetrators, it has many-associated harms on victims who sometimes are aware or unaware of their traitors. Bullying can be in form of verbal words or physical harm, although the most worse is internet bullying because in most cases the perpetrators are stranger.
To me I had clean intentions of bullying others; to dominate, but Hilary had personal intentions; something that I discovered later was a parental influence. Due to immense wealth Hillary’s parents had, they always had life their way, a vice; ruling others, they transferred to him and encouraged him to embrace. Ethically this is wrong owing to impacts such egocentric behaviors have on other learners; hence, a big warning to parents who propagate such vices on their children.
Although parents may contribute a lot to their children’s behavior, failure by school managements is also another common factor that has promoted the widespread bullying. Most bullies lack correct guidance from teachers, because in most cases school managements lack correct communication channels for reporting them, hence help them; something that was the case in my school.
We will write a custom Essay on Concepts of Lessons from My Life as a Bully specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Considering the trauma associated with bullying, majority of individuals find it hard to cope up with its effects, hence embracing evasive behaviors that are negative to the well-being of an individual. Majority of individuals never recognize that, emotional and psychological effects are more harmful as compared to physical harm from bullies. This is because physical harm is containable, but psychological torture is never. Therefore, it is the mandate of parents to learn their children’s behavior, so that whenever alterations occur they can offer help (DeHaan p.1).
Conclusion In conclusion, considering the complexity associated with bullying, it is important for all parents, school administrators, and stakeholders to combine forces and end the vice. In addition, measures applicable to curbing the vice include parental guidance, implementing tough measures on bullies, educating youths on dangers of bullying (National center for education statistics p.1).
Works Cited Dehaan. Bullies. North Dakota State University, Feb. 1997. Web. https://www.ndsu.edu/
National Center for Education Statistics. School bullying: preventing bullying. 2009. Web. http://www.bullyingstatistics.org/content/prevent-bullying.html
Letter Having read a report on the number of juvenile delinquency cases resulting from bullying in schools and homes in the National Center for Education Statistics (NCES), I was touched by impacts such a vice is costing the society. Hence, this made me to consider writing this article; being a testimony, with hopes that it could reach parents and teachers who understand little about bullying. I wrote this article with the Monitor on Psychology Magazine in mind, being a common magazine among many U.S. adults and parents.
Concepts of Civil law Versus Sharia Law Report a level english language essay help
Introduction Owing to diversity in individual character, it is very hard to manage people without use of correctly drafted and recommended set of doctrines. These doctrines help to guide practices and solve problems not only in local settings, but also in international scenarios.
Since time memorial, these set rules have been the main guiding principles on individual practices, hence helping to shape societal, economic, and political orientations of different communities. This is because depending on a specific society’s treasured values and living patterns, there exists extensive variations in laws that mange their practices and activities.
In this regard, it is important to note that, laws vary according to areas of implementation or use, which sometimes depend on societies’ religious beliefs. Laws are generally a set of policies, which authorities use to manage or govern its citizens. They are main determinants of the nature of relationships that exist not only between individuals and organizations, but also between different communities within an area.
In many countries for laws to be valid, they have to be assented by the president of that nation or leaders of that specific community. Although this is the case, before lawmakers present such laws for assent by top leaders, the laws have to pass through a scrutiny system, mostly conducted by members of parliament, congress, elders or set up community leadership organs (Beale and Talon pp. 3-9).
Formulation and use of laws is a practice that has been there since time memorial. For example, during Middle Ages individuals considered most governing laws as divine, hence their application followed principles of divine will. The past Byzantium societies also had laws; however, theirs were a little bit different because they coined both sacred and worldly laws. Another community that had a unique form of laws is Western Europe; it had clear differentiations between its secular and sacred law (commonly called the cannon law).
Law has five main classifications namely: civil, public, natural, criminal, and internal law. It is important to note here that, individuals never apply a single classification of law in governing and solving problems whenever they arise, but rather they coin different sections of these laws to formulate workable solutions. This paper will discuss concepts of civil and Sharia law. In addition, it will compare these laws in terms of their principles and application as pertains to different scenarios and societal issues.
Sharia Law Majority of religions follow spiritual precepts, hence determining the practice that believers of that religious community follow. Some religious rules are so rigid to levels that, if members of those specific communities go against them they face very harsh punishments, as specified in statutes of those specific laws.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Sharia is a religious law that dictates practices of all Islamic believers. In addition to directing Muslim believers, Sharia’s code of ethics dictates practices in most Islamic communities and countries. These laws clearly define acceptable practices in marriage, divorce, living beliefs, business dealings and other moral conditions encountered by members of the Islamic religion.
It is important to note that, although Sharia law manages most practices in Islamic believers, sometimes they affect other civilians of such nations. This is because in areas where Sharia’s set of rules find wide application, its influences are many on the patterns or ruling, criminal, and personal status laws.
Sharia law primarily originates from the Islamic holy book: the Quran. However, it is important t note that, some sections of the Sharia law find their foundation from the Islamic sayings book; the Sunna. These two books carry the Islamic teachings and sayings of Prophet Mohammed addressed to all Muslim believers internationally (Vriens p.1).
History of Sharia Law Sharia laws came into existence after the death of Prophet Mohammed back in the year 1632 CE. These laws came into being as Muslims extended their rule to some sections of the horn of Africa and east China. Sharia’s adoption was as a result of respect that Muslims accorded Mohammed before and after his death. This is because they considered and still consider him the most virtuous or righteous person on earth. Due to this respect, Muslim clerics recorded and wrote down most of Mohammed’s sayings, speeches and summons in books called Hadith. These books later became the main source of information that helped Muslims draft the Sharia law.
Owing to diversity of practices by Muslims civilians in areas they occupied, Muslim leaders formulated mechanisms of reconciling these practices, hence leading to the adoption of the Hadith readings; common thing among the Muslim society. The adoption of the Hadith led to the emerging the currently existing schools of thoughts namely: the Hanafi, Maliki, Jafari, Shiite, Hanbali, and the Shafii. All this schools have titles originating from Muslims who first gave out ideas they deal with.
Depending on sections of the Sharia their originators obtained them from, these fields have different implications on Islamic practices. In addition, due to differing ideological thoughts of these schools, there application also varies in terms of areas of jurisdiction or country. For example, the Taliban and the citizens of Saudi Arabia use the Hanbali School, whereas the Sunnis use the Hanafi (Vriens p.1)
Previously (before the 19th century), Muslims used a non-codified law, but in the wake of 19th, century the first form of Sharia codified law emerged in the Ottoman Empire. Muslims named this first form of codified law the Ottoman Empire’s Mecelle Code, a practice that has undergone many transformations to form the currently used coded Sharia law. Although this law currently faces much opposition due to arguments that, it is hash, most Islamic countries use its ethics and customs in judging acts of its citizens (Shahin pp. 14-56).
We will write a custom Report on Concepts of Civil law Versus Sharia Law specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Civil law Civil law unlike, Sharia law is not religion based, however they share one common goal: achievement of a peaceful society that thrives within specific standards and conditions. Achievement of peaceful co-existence of individuals is never an easy task owing to the fact that the society carries individuals with different qualities, political orientations, and social lives.
Owing to this fact civil law tends to ignore all individual’s sole qualities, hence defining boundaries, which all individuals must base their daily practices. This law’s main goal is to solve fights that may occur among different individuals or organizations as concerns property ownership, economic exchanges and disputes that may require compensations.
That is, civil law’s main aim is to provide a set of laws that all judges must follow in trying to ensure courts achieve justice. Examples of disputes solved by civil war include accidents, property ownership, and family issues. This form of law follows almost same principles as the Roman law, whereby it defines principles of providing solutions to disputes considered complex to solve using common knowledge.
Depending on specific countries, the main source civil law is the legislature, hence making the court system to have special practitioners who help in solving civil cases. In addition, this law makes court procedures inquisitive, hence not controlled by precedents.
This form of law is the oldest as compared to other laws globally, owing to fact that, it traces its foundations to colonial times, when Europeans transformed most forms of traditional civil laws (Merryman and Perez-Perdomo pp. 4-12).
History of Civil Law Primarily this law’s system derives its principles of application from the Romanian law, specifically the Corpus Juris Civilis used by emperor Justinian. Most practices in Rome emphasized growth of legal systems that were strong and just, hence development of strong legal systems.
Past Roman law was in a form of legislation commonly referred as “the law of twelve tables”. Later as the complexity of legal cases increased, judicial officers added views of law intellectuals. As times changed and the complexity of cases advanced, under command of the Byzantine Empire judicial officers combined all law resources, which included the Theodosian code and all scholarly works as concerns legal issues to form a new law; the Justinian law. This law became the main basis of handling all legal issues.
Although the Justinian law was limited to the eastern section of the Roman Empire, this never prevented the law from spreading because by mid the 11th century, Italy revived its use. Its revival led to introduction of colleges that taught on concepts of this law, which up to today find wide application in legal cases. In addition to evolution of the Justinian law, other laws such as the Cannon and the merchant’s custom have greatly contributed to the development of currently existing civil laws.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Concepts of Civil law Versus Sharia Law by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More For example, combination of these three laws led to the formation of the Jus Commune; an international law used mostly by Europe. As time advanced this also underwent very many transformations, which have resulted to codification of the present civil law. Examples of past codifications that have contributed to the development of present civil law include the civil code, penal code, code of civil procedure, commercial codes, and the code of criminal procedure (Civil law p.1).
This codification of laws marked the onset of the present codes adopted by different countries, hence the movement from the multi-national Jus Commune to present unique national legal structures. It is important to note that, colonization also acted an important in the spread of civil law, for through it colonizers propagated their values and forms of laws on countries they colonized.
Most nations that use the Justinian code also use the real provisions as specified in its laws, although little variations exist in terms of reference to past decisions made on cases handled by their courts. For example, in the U.S. for judges to solve any civil cases, they have to refer to decisions made on akin past cases.
Types of Civil Law Courts use civil laws in cases where cases to be solved demand compensations as the main remedy of their solution. For example, consider a case like divorce; owing to complexities associated with this type of case, it demands application of civil laws on involved parties, hence formulation of solutions that do not favor any side. Common types of civil laws are; Contract law; family law; tort law; intellectual property law; and business law (Missouri Bar p.1).
Contract law finds wide application in cases where agreements are involved. Courts mostly use the contract law where there is contention between objects or subjects of agreements. For example, incase individuals insured their cars against fire, but something different destroys it, an individual can sue the company for compensation, owing to the fact that one had paid insurance premiums.
A second common form of civil is the tort; a law that deals with neglected objects, which cause harm, hence the need for owners to cater for all used expenses and other losses incurred in dealing with the situation. A third type of civil law is the family law, which finds wide application when it comes to family matters. Courts use this law to determine the custody of children and other family possessions after marital problems such as divorces.
The last form of civil law is the intellectual property law, primarily concerned with copyright rights, trespass rights and other claims as concerns personal belongings.
It is important to note that, although this laws deal with different concepts, their core aim is compensation of wasted resources for example time, money, and investments.
Types of Sharia Law Shari law primarily has three injunctions namely: an injunction concerned with Islamic beliefs; an injunction dealing with spiritual advancement and reform; and an injunction concerned with external behaviors of individuals. All these three injunctions deal with different concepts within the Islamic religion ranging from basic human living virtues to Allah’s (God’s) qualities, writings, and judgments. These three classes off injunctions combined results to two types of Islamic law namely: Transaction law and Devotional law.
These two main divisions deal with different concepts of the Islamic belief, primarily determined by goals they are supposed to achieve in individuals. Devotional law’s main aim is to build well-built individuals spiritually. That is, this law determines practices that individuals can embrace to guarantee them nearness to God. It specifies practices such as Hajji, Zakah, and obeying of covenants, which individuals must adopt in their daily lives in order to offer appreciation to Allah, hence call for more blessings; eternal life.
On the other hand, transaction law is a form of law that governs worldly practices, which individuals should embrace. According to the law, gaining of worldly possessions is necessary for they are indications of Allah’s blessings. This law’s primary motive is to control human activity for the common benefit of sole individuals and the entire Muslim community. This law has two main branches namely: personal and commercial law (Islamic law p.1).
Comparisons between Sharia and Civil Law Although these two forms of laws fight to ensure judicial systems are just and fair, hence provision of solutions to many existing human problems, they have some differences in form of application and their provisions. To start with, the main clear difference between these two forms of law is; Sharia law follows Islamic doctrines where as civil law has no connections to any religious belief.
Sharia bases most of its legal principles on Prophet Mohammed’s teachings in the Quran and Sunnah, whereby civil law’s provisions use concepts related to peaceful human existence; ethical principles that are universally accepted and formulated.
Secondly, many lawmakers can change or make changes to Civil laws of a nation depending on the jurisdiction country, a case different from Sharia laws, which are unchangeable. It is necessary to note at this point that both civil laws and Sharia laws vary depending on the application country (Hassim p.1).
To almost all countries regardless of its; religious affiliation, there exist a set of civil laws governing its citizenry as concerns agreements, a factor that makes civil law a common thing globally as compared to Sharia law, which is used in only Islamic countries.
The acceptance of these two forms of laws varies depending on the application region. That is, because these two forms run parallel to each other, it is very rare to find a country that has adopted both because of varying ideological differences. For example, Sharia law prohibits any act of homosexuality, a practice legalized in some countries. Hence, whenever a case occurs in a country that has adopted these two forms of law, chances of conflicts are high depending on which religion is strong (Badr pp.188-194).
As most law researchers argue, Sharia law is very “rigid” and harsh as compared to common civil laws. This is because depending on circumstances surrounding a case, courts can flex civil laws to fit such cases; a practice that Sharia law lacks.
In addition, depending on the type criminal offense committed, some punishment as specified by Sharia law are very harsh and in-human for example chopping of hands in robbery with violence cases (Fernandes p. 1).
In terms of fairness and gender balances, regardless of an individuals gender, civil laws guarantees all individuals equal rights, hence courts base their judgment on available evidence leading to passing of proportional judgments.
To some extent, Sharia law is gender biased in terms of penalties and passing of judgments. For example, according to provisions in Sharia law, punishments for women involved in adultery is stoning; a sentence that court never passes on men.
Although differences exist between these two laws, law practitioners in these two fields must undergo extensive trainings depending on area of specialization. In addition, they must be members of recognized law societies within that community of application. In addition, these two forms of law have many other common provisions and influences on each other depending on the nature of cases.
Conclusion In conclusion, although many variations in terms of provisions in these two forms of laws vary, it is necessary for practitioners in the field of law to always ensure they are fair in passing judgments. In addition, regardless of one’s religious affiliation, there is need for establishment of a common law that will serve all individuals with due respect.
Works Cited Badr, Gamal. Islamic Law: Its Relation to Other Legal Systems. The American Journal of Comparative Law 26 (2) (1978): 187–198. Print. Beale, Hugh and Tallon, Dennis. English law: consideration. Oxford: Hart Publishing, 2002. Print.
Civil law: Historical development. History. Com. 2010. Web.
Fernandes, Edna. Sharia law UK: mail on Sunday gets exclusive access to British Muslim Court. Mail Online, 2009. Web.
Hassim, Unes. Explaining the concept of Sharia law. Helium. 2010. Web.
Islamic law. Discover Islamic project. 2010. Web.
Merryman, John and Perez-Perdomo. The civil tradition: an introduction to the legal systems of Europe and Latin America. 3 rd Ed. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2007. Print.
Missouri Bar. Civil library of the Missouri Bar. 2010. Web.
Shahin, Omar. The Muslim family in western society: a study of Islamic law. Indiana: Cloverdale Corporation, 2007. Print.
Vriens, Laurens. Islam: governing under Sharia, 23 March. 2009. Web.
The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring and Its Production by Means of Detailed Planning, Storyboarding, and Collaboration Analytical Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help
The works of Peter Jackson always amaze people by their richness, fascination, and beauty. His famous trilogy The Lord of the Rings made him recognizable all over the world by people of different age and race. The adventures of a young hobbit, the creation of the Fellowship of the Ring, and the land of Mordor – all this is a small part of the story, created by J. R. R. Tolkien and produced by Jackson. On my opinion, the production of the movie The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring was enhanced considerably by means collaboration between different departments, detailed planning, and moving storyboards; Peter Jackson’s faithful and painstaking job may serve as a good outcome of this collaboration, and fans’ obsession with Tolkien and the movie becomes one of the most powerful evidence of this work’s success.
The movie The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring is based on the Tolkien’s first volume of The Lord of the Rings. The peculiar feature of the book is Tolkien’s unique style of writing, desire to underline the darkest times and the problems that living beings may face with. However, Jackson’s approach to the production of the movie was a bit different to the Tolkien’s ideas. He wanted to introduce something lively, kind, and friendly. In spite of the fact that this very gesture was not inherent to Tolkien, his fans evaluated Jackson’s attempts and fell in love with this movie.
There were three significant things, which influenced the production of the movie. One of them was a detailed plan created by Jackson to introduce each piece of work in accordance with certain order and sense. Jackson’s purpose was to re-invent this magnificent fantasy; his actions have been planned for a certain period of time to transport people to one more reality, to the world of hobbits, magic, and elves. The book itself was published about 60 years ago, and Jackson decided to represent or even to reborn this story on the screen.
Considerable help of Christian Rivers promoted storyboarding of the trilogy. Jackson offered to accept this Middle-earth from a historical perspective as if it existed actually one day, influenced evolution, and promoted the war between good and evil. The use of storyboarding was another important means that improved the movie’s production and helped to discover potential problems in advance in order not to spoil the whole work.
By means of storyboards, Jackson got an opportunity to evaluate the layouts of events and the ways of how these layouts could be observed through cameras. The development of this trilogy took much time, and storyboarding became a winning idea to save this time and prevent certain challenges.
The idea to join different departments and to create a worthwhile piece of work made the final improvement of the work. Peter Jackson made a decision to represent a fantasy on the screen, and the work on different levels and of different directions became crucial for successful results.
The work of design department, special effects’ department, costume designer department, and, of course, make-up department needed to be common and considered. The mistake of one department could influence the rest of the work. Jackson found enough powers and skills to organize this work and this collaboration in a proper way.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The collaboration of departments, proper storyboarding, and detailed plan of the work were the three signs of success of Jackson’s The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring. This professional director comprehended that the failure of one point could lead to the failure of the rest of the work. This is why a proper evaluation of each step and attention to Tolkien’s intentions made this movie one of the most remarkable in the film industry.
Democratic and Undemocratic Elements of the Constitution custom essay help
The original United States Constitution, often cited as the foundation of the US democracy, was created in 1787 by the country’s founding fathers. While its admirers holds a perception that the Constitution is a virtually perfect charter, its critics have over the years sounded an alarm that some of the provisions in the Constitution are undemocratic, and therefore end up enhancing unjust and ineffective governance structures (Levinson 13). However, the middle ground is that the original Constitution consisted of a hybrid of democratic and undemocratic principles that gave rise to functional and dysfunctional rules and procedures.
Although the Constitution was not exclusively envisaged in a void, its creators had very few examples to refer from in attempting to institute a democratic form of government (Dahl 15). It is the purpose of this essay to critically evaluate the ways through which the US original Constitution was both democratic and undemocratic. Its functionality will also be evaluated.
The Framers of the original Constitution of the US can be credited for creating a republic rather than a democracy. Although the two concepts are perceived as synonymous, “a republic is a political unit governed by a charter, while a democracy is a government whose prevailing force is that of the majority” (Dubroff para. 1). In a republic, the charter is supreme as the official source of power, while the rule of the majority controls official power in a democracy.
Also, a democratic nation is more aligned with the fundamental standard of ‘one man one vote,’ while in a republic, power is vested in the representatives, who in turn are responsible to the people (Dahl 7). According to Dahl, the Framers of the original Constitution crafted a representative democracy for the reason that they dreaded direct democracy, seen as a threat to the property rights of influential land owners.
It is therefore safe to assert that protective theories of democracy were used by the Framers during the creation of the original Constitution. In the protective model, the elected representatives are offered the mandate to speak for their constituents, condemning citizens to a rather passive role concerning how government affairs are run (Held 47).
There are many instances of democratic elements in the original Constitution. However, their effectiveness is camouflaged by the many instances of undemocratic principles and practices in the same Constitution. On the democratic elements, the original Constitution made provisions for the separation of powers into three branches – executive, legislative, and judicial.
Powers to make all laws governing the country, control budgetary allocations, declare war and ratify treaties were vested in the Legislative arm of government, also known as the Congress. The executive arm, also known as the presidency, was granted the powers to preserve, protect and safeguard the US Constitution; faithfully execute the laws governing the land; implement the instructions made by Congress, veto laws that may be deemed unconstitutional, and implement spending as endorsed by Congress.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The judicial arm, also known as the Supreme Court, functioned to establish the jurisdiction of particular cases under the US judicial system; the disposition of convicted prisoners; and the production of evidence and testimonies as the law provides for in the Constitution. The judicial arm is specifically crafted and limited by the legislative arm (Dahl 42).
However, the above arrangement of the separation of powers has proved dysfunctional, especially between the legislative and executive arms of government. In practice, the president and the Congress have rather dissimilar constituencies as revealed by the competitive struggle of votes from the electorate in elections (Hardin 11).
The separation is also dysfunctional by the very fact that neither the executive nor the legislative arm exercise significant control or sway on the appointment of the other to office. Still, the American model of separation of powers does not “fix responsibility on a government to govern and on an opposition to debate the government by offering alternatives” (Hardin 113).
Other democratic elements espoused in the original Constitution consist of the freedom from domestic violence, freedom from the extremists of religion, and the right to be protected against invasion (Held 36).Article 6 of the unadulterated US constitution made provisions that nobody was to be subjected to a religious test as a prequalification to gain entry into any public office.
This provision offered more freedom to US citizens. Although not seen as entirely democratic, the original Constitution also promoted a representation form of government in which all constituents within the state had an opportunity to be represented in the Senate and House of Representatives.
There exists a multiplicity of undemocratic elements in the original US Constitution. First, although the original Constitution guaranteed freedom from domestic violence, it neither prohibited slavery nor sanctioned Congress to do so.
In essence, failure by the constitution to abolish slavery not only denied the legislative arm the power to forbid the importation of slaves prior to 1808, but it offered constitutional sanction to repressive laws such as the fugitive slave laws, which dictated that a fugitive slave had to be hunted down and taken back to the slave holder (Dahl 11).
We will write a custom Essay on Democratic and Undemocratic Elements of the Constitution specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The slavery perspective reveals a dysfunctional Constitution in the sense that its preamble had sought to establish justice and blessings of liberty (Levinson 13).
Second, the original Constitution was unsuccessful in assuring the right of suffrage, leaving the interpretations and qualifications of suffrage to individual states (Dahl 12). This inherently meant that half of the population, mostly women, African-Americans, and poor Native Americans could not vote in an election.
By then, the Constitution had suppressed the civil liberties of these groups of Americans. However, the same civil liberties, under the auspices of civil rights groups, were instrumental in campaigning for the rights of the women to vote a century and half later. Voting privileges for African-Americans were attained some two centuries later, courtesy of the same civil rights groups led by astute rights activists such as Malcolm X and Martin Luther King (Hardin 38).
It is therefore safe to ascertain that the extent to which the civilians’ voices or inputs in the public field are subdued or are permitted to be heard have fundamental implications on whether the answerability and responsibility essential for government effectiveness will be created (Pritchet
A Clockwork Orange by Anthony Burgess Analytical Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
Introduction The structure of Anthony Burgess’s novel “A Clockwork Orange” makes it an entertaining material with a theoretical and philosophical tale indicating the struggle between evil and good. It shows the use of believes and the ability of human beings in making free choices over their struggles. Today, the lifestyle of human beings faces various challenges concerning sexuality and violence as depicted in the reading.
The structure shows the existence of controversies regarding the governmental social solutions and its support to the individual’s choice regarding moral decisions. The tale represents an ironic dissertation of governmental achievements in the dystopian world regardless of the evidential facts of unworthy lifestyles, shaped through the prosperity of evil and destruction.
The structure is a full commentary depicting that life completely depends on the individual’s freedom of choice of good over evil. The annotations as represented in the book indicates that creation or registration of good is not possible because it is emerges from deep within personality and assists in making choices. Attempts to foster morality from external forces impinge on the individual choice thus having an effect on humanity.
The structure takes the character of young Alex as the narrator as well as the criminal protagonist with the main aim of showing the importance of allowing people to make their personal decisions regardless of the results; detrimental or depreciating. There is a shouting aspect of criminals acting as protagonists but the novel does not consider Alex as a Clockwise Orange because such a fixation never exists.
The structure of the novel takes a three-part basis with seven chapters in each part. The writer, “Anthony Burgess”, intentionally outlays the structure because the twenty-one chapters symbolize human maturity towards responsibility. (Burgess, introduction) In the first part of the story, Alex is in a group that terrorize the society as they aim at controls.
They group collapses as the members fight for the leadership posts. Alex betrayal and abandonment occurs during the normal invasion that turns sour. His arrest and charges involves assault of an elderly woman who later succumbs to the injuries inflicted during the raids. Alex thus faces charges of murder and is subject to a sentence of fourteen years imprisonment. The second part of the writing shows Alex’s attempt on making the best out of prison life despite the mishandling by the warders and inmates such as rape attempts. He spends viable time in the prison workshops making matchboxes and later works through religion to become the prison’s “Mass Stereo Operator (aka Charlie)” for the chaplain (Burgess, 93).
This dwelling in the bible shows his stereotype bloodshed mongered individual through his love over such depicting stories in the Book. Blame of the death of a new inmate through the prison fights falls on Alex. He is therefore guilty of two madders and thus taken to the governor for a torturous procedure meant to cure him of ultra-violence and blood shed mentality. Part three of the novel indicates his freedom from the violent addiction. The torture causes him to become ill and his new character portrays a humble, kind and begging personality.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The part also involves his release to unfamiliar and unfriendly world to a point that forces him to consider suicide but he escapes with severe breaks. He then faces a reverse of the reclamation treatment with a “Deep Hypnopaedia” treatment at the hospital by the same governor due his negative opinion regarding the public and political pressures. The story ends as he finds a new band falling back to the old lifestyle of ultraviolent behaviours. He then realizes the reality of life and makes the personal decision to quit violence.
Conclusion The three parts intertwines to show that Clock Orange grows as a dystopia and people do not create well being from the social or technological advancements but through freely choosing humanity of goodwill over evil. The text is a true indication that authenticated righteousness in inborn and cause effects to the external forces as shown by the reclamation procedure in the writing. (Burgess, 140) From the “A Clockwork Orange”, the indication is that human beings have the freedom of choice.
Works Cited Burgess, Anthony. A Clockwork Orange. Penguin Classics Publishers 1972
Concepts of Environmental Protection Legislation Report essay help: essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Environmental Protection Agencies
Obstacles Facing Environmental Conservation Agencies
The Copenhagen Climate Conference
Introduction Environmental pollution is not only problem of developed countries, but also a global problem that affects all human kind both directly and indirectly. Over the recent past, globally many nations have felt the impacts of global pollution through disasters, hence the need to ensure all individuals and nations combine forces and curb the vice.
Eradicating pollution should be a global responsibility, because whether its air emissions or water pollution, all countries feel impacts of such practices in one way or the other. Pollution takes many forms that range from the simple waste paper disposal, which all individuals do, to the most complex that involves chemical combination that various industries and plants release to the environment. Due to such disposals, globally nations have faced many disasters, which have led to massive deaths and property destruction.
In addition, most of these impacts have left many individuals desperate with little in saving themselves. Examples of related disasters that have faced the world include flooding such as the tsunami, typhoons, food shortages, and chemical poisoning. What makes the whole situation worse is that, most of the nations facing the impacts of pollution contribute very little as concerns environmental pollution.
Due to increasing disasters caused by global pollution, many nations have come up with environmental protection initiatives both at national and international levels, the latest being the Copenhagen conference. Other initiatives include green belt movements in various countries and other programs to conserve the world habitats and forests.
It is important for all nations to note that global warming and impacts of environmental pollution never work within national boundaries, but affect all individuals equally. This therefore calls for a strong international legislation body, which all nations should respect and follow all it orders in order to save Mother Nature from destruction, which is growing at a higher rate than expected.
Environmental protection legislation is a set of rules that govern environmental practices. Although these regulations exist at national and international levels, most countries more so the developed ones never adhere to them. The violation of these laws has been a global concern; hence, the continuous campaign on environmental protection and conservation.
Environmental Protection Agencies In the past environmental pollution was never a great threat to extinction of the world habitat and living organisms, but presently, if nations never take caution there is a likelihood of disasters wiping all existing living organisms and world habitats.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is because there is diverse destruction of forests, and high disposal rates either by individuals or from industries. Due to this, many national and international bodies concerned with environmental protection have beefed up major campaigns directed towards environmental protection.
In addition, other environmental protection agencies have come up with prizes for individuals who help in the struggle to protect the environment. A common example of such prize is the Goldman environmental prize geared towards rewarding local individuals dedicated to environmental conservation (Goldman p.1).
Common examples of agencies that deal with global environmental protection include the United Nations Environmental Agency (UNEP), European Environment Agency (EEA), Earth System Governance project, Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change( IPCC), and the recently debated on; the Global Environment Organization (GEO).
In addition to these big international bodies, other intergovernmental agencies aid to curb the environmental pollution problem. These agencies or organizations work not only at national levels, but also internationally in assisting member countries to adopt practices that will ensure such countries accord the environment the respect it deserves.
Common examples of these agencies include Partnerships in Environmental Management for the Seas of East Asia (PEMSEA) and the Network of Regional Governments for Sustainable Development (Environment law alliance worldwide pp. 1). One common thing among all this agencies is that they use common policies and environmental protection practices with same principles. In addition, they encourage coordination among themselves, whereby their main guiding tools are the UN millennium goals.
These bodies not only do they receive recognition within their areas of jurisdiction, but also by UNEP in terms of labor and financial support. On main thing to note here is that, its not only developed countries that have this movements, but also developing countries have come up with initiatives to conserve their environments. For example, the green belt movement in Kenya, started by Nobel peace laureate Wangari Maathai.
In addition, some countries have many non-governmental organizations that help in the fight on environmental conservation. Common examples include the African World Dog Conservancy, the American Consumer Council, Antipoisoner international, and the American Indoor Air Quality Council.
We will write a custom Report on Concepts of Environmental Protection Legislation specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Others include the Biosphere Expeditions, Center for International Environmental law, Earth charter initiative, Earth liberation front, Stockholm Environment Institute, and the Earth System Science Partnership. The United States also contributes greatly to this war against environmental pollution, where by the government partners with both local and international bodies to ensure countries put into practice correct environment protection policies. Although this is the case, many contention issues have rise, due to the blame the game among developed and developing countries.
The United States, the European nations, and other world countries have funded many projects internationally geared towards environmental protection. Although this is the case, still one main question remains unanswered; do these countries operate within the set limits and regulations of environmental pollution? Take for example the United States and other countries always are fighting countries producing nuclear related materials, but one thing all individuals should ask themselves is that; have these countries themselves stopped producing such nuclear products?
Due to these many unanswered questions, it has become very hard for “genuine” environmental protection bodies to properly co-ordinate environmental protection initiatives because many countries seem to set their own working standards. Majority of developed countries have embraced practices that have greatly jeopardized the well-being of the environment. This hence calls for initiatives that will give this ‘genuine” agencies power to prosecute nations that do not want to follow the laid down policies, limits, and standards (Citizens for Global solutions p.1).
These environmental protection agencies apply agreed upon policies by all world leaders, as concerns environmental protection, whereby their main support or mother body is UNEP. This is an international environmental conservation organization fighting for environmental conservation.
It works in close collaboration with world governments and other organizations in ensuring all nations follow the set rules governing waste disposal and environmental protection. It is necessary to note here that, UNEP works with no biasness, although it faces many challenges in effecting its mandate due to differences and oppositions from some countries that consider themselves more superior.
Obstacles Facing Environmental Conservation Agencies Although many environmental conservation agencies have implemented many policies that all nations should follow as concerns environmental conservation, still there is a hard fight for them. This is because of changing trends in technology and lifestyle. In addition, it is very hard implementing some environmental protection policies in some countries due to opposition from such countries’ administrations.
On the other hand, from the report by the United States general accounting office (pp.6-8), what makes the implementation of some environmental protection policies hard, are the cost incurred during the whole process. For example, from its approximations U.S. only spent over $121 1997 million to deal with pollution, which was almost 100%, increase in government expenditure, from the previous value calculated in 1970 ($64). This therefore shows how complicated environmental conservation procedures are, although still nations must endeavor and implement correct environmental conservation measures.
The third obstacle facing conservation efforts by these organizations is ideological differences that result due to trade agreements among different nations. There is lack of coordination among different nations, whereby some countries supports processing of some products, while others oppose.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Concepts of Environmental Protection Legislation by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Trade being the backbone of most world economies, many countries favor each other because of associated benefits they receive from such countries. For example, there are many ideological differences among European nations as concerns nuclear production in North Korea. Due to these differences, many counties have pinned down environmental conservation efforts, hence leading to many world calamities caused by global warming.
Another main challenge to these agencies more so the international ones, is the localization of environmental conservation rules. Different countries have different rules as concerns environmental conservation. In this regard, it is the duty of such organization to ensure industries working within such regions meet the set standards, which in most cases is never the cases due to looming corruption among government officials.
In addition to trade agreements and localization of environmental conservation policies, varying and conflicting political views have greatly affected the implementation of correct environmental conservation policies. Take for example in America, due to varying political ideologies among the democrats and the republicans, implementation of some environmental conservation policies is hard (Stuart, Sarntharm and Sriwatanaporgse, pp.591-600).
Finally, financial obstacles also face many of these agencies. Effecting of correct conservation efforts needs a lot of machinery and integration of many processes in the overall management of manufacturing industries, which these agencies cannot afford to fund or support.
On the other hand, sometimes this agencies lack funds to support campaigns on the same, hence in most times, this organizations have to terminate conservation initiatives or projects in progress. This therefore calls for combination of efforts from governmental, non-governmental organizations and communities in general in averting this vice, because in one way or another all individuals are contributors.
Pollution Many human activities done either intentionally or unintentionally are the main contributors to environmental degradation. Impacts of pollution are clearly visible in that, in one way or another each individual has faced its outcomes. Pollution generally involves the introducing of materials considered foreign to a clean environment. This to larger extents has affected balance in ecosystems, whereby this foreign materials change the chemical combination of the environment. This has led to disappearing of some animal and habitat species, hence if individuals do not take proper care, then great threats face the human generation (Victoria Rural foundation p.1).
Pollution takes many forms that include noise, thermal, chemical, and radioactive. All this process depend on the nature of pollutants, hence their effects on the environment also vary. In most cases, matter becomes a pollutant, if the quantity of such a substance goes beyond the required quantities in the environment.
Air pollution results when substances considered harmful contaminate the fresh air used by living organisms. The most types of air pollutants .include gas emissions such as sulphur dioxide, excessive carbon dioxide, nitrogen gases. These originate from sources such as industry and motor vehicle emissions, burning of fuels such as wood.
These lead to formation of smog, which affects control of global temperatures. In addition, some nitrogenous gases can lead to formation of photochemical Ozone, which affects the balance in ecosystems causing deaths or many associate disasters.
Water pollution is the second form of pollution that has greatly affected the existence of living organisms. This results due to manufacturing and processing industries releasing toxic substances to water bodies. In addition, water pollution can result from runoffs into water bodies of chemicals. This form of pollution can cause many diseases and deaths, because all human beings are consumers of water products.
In addition, excessive water pollution can cause death of marine habitats in that it leads to eutrophication, hence preventing absorption of oxygen and sunlight into water (Effects of water pollution p.1). Water pollution can also result to formation of acid rain, which is very destructive when in contact with iron and other metals.
Soil pollution is another common form of pollution, which mostly results due waste disposal and chemical runoffs. This affects the composition of soil, hence affecting the existence of living organisms. This to larger extents leads to natural catastrophes such as food poisoning and food shortages, which have immense impacts on human and animal existence.
Other common forms of pollutions are sound, radioactive, and thermal pollution, which in many ways have affected the environment negatively causing many diseases and deaths of living organisms. For example, radioactive pollution is very dangerous to human existence because it can result to diseases such as cancer and gene mutations. This in turn if reflected in gene transfer can affect the normal functioning of the body leading to deaths.
Due to many effects resulting from such pollutions, environmental bodies have come up with many regulations that manage the quantities that industries should release to the environment. This includes measures that have sought to eliminate sulphur and leaded fuels, which have degraded the environment. In addition, different governments have formulated different policies that govern industrial gas emissions, although due to looming corruption and varying ideologies among different nations, most industries have not implemented them.
The Copenhagen Climate Conference Due to continued effects of global warming and almost expiry of the Kyoto protocol, there was need for nations to call for a conference whose main aim was to draft a new protocol of environmental conservation. This meeting primarily centered on mechanisms that nations could implement in order to minimize emissions.
In addition, the meeting was to formulate a funding mechanism, which could see nations implement correct mechanisms of reducing emissions to the environment. Although nations signed the accord and promised to adhere to it, legislation regulations agreed on in a way are biased and favor developed countries. This is because most developing nations have fewer emissions, as compared to developed countries; hence, these laws are bound to affect their rate of developments.
Although global warming is a major issue, it is important to remember that most developing nations need industrialize too fully. Reducing the emissions was a good proposition, but still one question remains unanswered; will developed nations stick to the agreement, if they never did to the Kyoto protocol? The proposition on funds contribution was good, because it will give developing nations some added funding, but still another question arises; will the mandated body manage the funds well?
All these questions unless answered the whole agreement will be invalid, hence the need for all nations to be committed to, the agreement. Another main disadvantage with the accord is that, the tools nations agreed on that they were to apply in reducing emissions from deforestation and forest degradation (REDD), lacked some recognized coding (Conservation International p. 1).
In general, although the accord lacks some important aspects of environmental conservation, if nations correctly implement it, it may alleviate some threats facing the existence of humankind due to environmental degradation.
Conclusion In conclusion, it is important for all nations to remember that conservation is a collective effort; hence, unless they join hands to alleviate pollution, future populations will have to endure the most of present activities. Water, soil, thermal, and air pollution are practices that nations can alleviate if they only have the will.
Works Cited Citizens for Global Solutions. Support stronger legislation to combat global warming. 2010. Web.
Conservation international. Copenhagen- a glimmer of hope. Conservation International. 2009. Web.
Effects of water pollution. Scipeeps. 2010. Web.
Environmental Law Alliance. About ELAW. The Environmental Law Alliance. 2010. Web.
Goldman. The Goldman environmental prize is the world’s largest prize honoring grassroots Environmentalist. Goldman environmental prize. 2009. Web.
Stuart, Amy L., Sarntharm, Midhasakul, and Sriwatanaporgse, Watahee. The social distribution of neighborhood-scale air pollution and monitoring protection.
Journal of the Air and Water Management Association. 59.5 (2009): 591-602. Print.
United States General accounting Office. Report to congressional requesters, 1997. Web.
Victoria Rural Foundation. Pollution control. Rural Law. 2009. Web.
Concepts of the Rise and fall of the Babylonian and Egyptian Empires Compare and Contrast Essay custom essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
The Rise and fall of Babylonia
The Rise and fall of Egypt
Introduction Historically many nations that people took to be superior fell due to many varying reasons. A good example is the Roman Empire, which historically people considered very superior and mighty. In addition, another great empire that rose and fell was the Greece Empire, which historically individuals consider as one of the origins of civilization. This is never different even in present times, where some countries that people perceived to be superior are falling and new empires rising.
For example, the once called the Soviet Union broke down into different states that are fighting with much political, social and economic turmoil (Ames Para. 1-2). Majority of past empires ruled great territories, but simple mistakes and weaknesses led to their downfall. For example, majority of regions in the Middle East were under the rule of the Babylonians, whereby king Nebuchadnezzar had great powers, hence dictated everything he perceived as right for the people.
The Rise and fall of Babylonia The past Babylonia is an empire that people knew to be mighty, rich, and harsh. Babylonia rose to power after destruction of the Assyrian empire. Its capital city (Babylon) was strategically located to the southern region of river Euphrates, hence making it a tower of power. The country had immense riches, and due to its monumental outlook that made many people respect it for they took it as a biblical center. Babylonia’s success is in most cases attributed to its strong leaders such as Napololassar and Nebuchadnezzar, who ruled Babylonia, hence helping it defeat its oppressors such as Assyria.
During Napololassar’s rule, he helped Babylonia defeat its enemies by taking many treasures from countries he defeated. After his rule, Nebuchadnezzar inherited the kingdom hence developing it further using riches obtained during his father’s reign (Ancient Babylonia: history of Babylonia Para. 3-13). Even after Nebuchadnezzar’s fall, other incoming leaders embraced the same principles he used in ruling, hence making Babylonia more successful.
In addition to immense wealth grabbed from other nations, many civilizations helped Babylonia rise to the top, because many countries considered it a center of civilization, hence accorded it a lot of respect. Adoption of better flood control mechanisms, gave the Sumer people a chance to develop their agriculture, which to larger extents promoted its economy. On the other hand, expansion of agriculture made Babylonia to expand its trade, production and manufacturing industry.
Another main contributor to Babylonia’s rising was the unification of its people and strong support they accorded their army. Nebuchadnezzar used most of the prisoners captured during war as slaves to help in building his empire, hence providing free and enough labor to accomplish his projects. To protect his country Nebuchadnezzar constructed a tall wall to safeguard his capital city, which acted as the main store of Babylonia’s wealth. These wealth helped Nebuchadnezzar to rule Babylonia, for it promoted Babylonia’s economy (Lendering p.1).
Although this was the case, this oppressive rule never lasted for long after Nebuchadnezzar’s demise. Its downfall began with the killing of king Belshazaar, and the destruction of the Babylon wall by the Persians and the Medes. The blocking of the Euphrates River made it hard for Babylonians to continue with their flourishing agricultural activities.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition, effects of the war, capturing of Babylonia’s cities, and destruction of the Babylon’s walls by the Syrians made the situation worse for Babylonia, hence leading to its downfall (The rise of Babylonian world power p.1).
The Rise and fall of Egypt As history depicts most developments in Egypt resulted from agricultural developments embraced by early Egyptians. Most farmers in Egypt previously were hunters and gatherers but their migration to river Nile’s Banks gave them an opportunity to practice substantial agriculture. In addition to agriculture, the Egyptian empire rose due to many other innovations in science and mathematics.
These innovations led to the construction of monuments and other beautiful scenery, which up to date acts as tourist attraction centers. As was the case in Babylon, Egypt had also strong leaders such as King Menes, who made sure Egyptians acted with one voice. Due to embracing of correct ruling procedures, instances of wars were low, hence making the country to thrive economically (Globusz p.1).
The unification of the Egyptian kingdom lasted only during the old kingdom. Divisions in the first intermediate period weakened the unification of the Egypt Empire making it susceptible to attacks from its enemies. During this period, also many calamities such as floods affected the empire, causing food problems.
Other factors that contributed t the fall of the Egyptian empire include poor ruling skills by some of its leaders, a case resembling Babylonia. Attacks from Persian and Syria soldiers saw the downfall of the Pharaoh’s kingdoms, hence further destruction of the kingdom. This is because leaders such as Ramsey III misused most of the empires resources on war affecting negatively the empire’s economy. Economic impacts saw the empire lack funds to pay its workers and the army.
Lack of pay caused an increase in insecurity making the empire weaker. After the death of Alexander the great, the empire fell far apart because his leadership acted as a unification factor (Radine, Rush and Stengle p.1).
Conclusion In conclusion, both the Egypt and the Babylonia Empires fell due to poor ruling schemes, whereby most of its leaders misused power accorded to them through oppression.
We will write a custom Essay on Concepts of the Rise and fall of the Babylonian and Egyptian Empires specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Ames, Richard. Rise and fall of nations. Tomorrow’s World 4.4 (2002). Web.
Ancient Babylonia: History of Babylonia. 2009. Web.
Globusz. The rise and the fall of Egypt. 2010. Web.
Lendering, Jona. Babylonia Empire. Ancient warfare magazine. 2009. Web.
Radine, Mike, Rush, Rutherman, and Stengle, Laura. The decline and fall of ancient Egypt, 2005. Web.
The rise of the Babylonian world power. 2009. Web.
LA School Uniforms as Mandatory Attire for All Students Research Paper writing essay help: writing essay help
Introduction The question of wearing a school uniform always bothers many students, teachers, and other members of schools’ staff. Students cannot accept an idea that all of them have to wear the same uniform and have no chance to be distinguished from each other. Teachers cannot comprehend why students have such a negative attitude to this idea, and government is just looking for another way to unite children, offer the similar conditions to all students, and not to provide them with an opportunity to be distinguished in comparison to the others. Sophisticated scholars and writers admit that “a standard school uniform is one way to eliminate the possibility of variation; nobody is in fashion or out of fashion” (Milner 185).
However, school is the place, where people study how to behave in different situations, how to communicate with people of different groups, and how to express of tastes and interests; and clothes is one of the most powerful means to demonstrate own imagination, character, and abilities. This is why many students argue about the idea to wear a standard school uniform and cannot come to one and the same conclusion whether it has positive or negative impact on students’ education.
On the one hand, school uniforms have to be mandatory in all LA schools in order to make students concentrate on their educative processes, and on the other hand, students may feel a kind of limitation of their rights and freedom; so, the analysis of students ideas, their reaction to the obligation to wear a school uniform that may be distinguished only be genders (female and male uniforms), and the identification of pros and cons of school uniforms should certainly help to clarify whether it is necessary to make wearing a school uniform mandatory or not.
General state of affairs concerning the matter of school uniforms As many students in Los Angeles as many points; and it does not actually matter what attire means for each student. The point is that it is high time to comprehend whether a standard uniform has to be obligatory at schools, and whether it is possible to explain students the idea of the necessity of these steps. Catholic, public, and other types of schools have their own rules, conditions, problems, and peculiarities.
The problems of fragmentation that turns out to be a peculiar feature of Los Angeles schools (Halle 226) divide students and teachers into groups, who support the idea of mandatory school uniform in order to have proper and safer education and who cannot comprehend why uniforms are considered to be the question number one during the debates. Some representatives of Los Angeles schools just make orders of what is allowed to wear and what cannot be allowed at all.
Numerous investigations in the field of education and fashion cannot present one clear answer to the question if a standard school uniform has to be mandatory for everyone or it is just a matter of taste and beliefs of a governor: standard school uniforms are still regarded as both a new wave of our prosperous future (Tooms 57) or a concept that makes students sacrifice their interests and preferences.
Children have already got used to wear whatever they want and wherever they want: such points like sexuality and beauty become the main attribute of the vast majority of students. By means of media and movies in particular, it is possible to believe that girls pay more attention to the clothes they wear but not to the lessons and material they have to learn. Of course, schools, girls, and tastes differ; but many similar examples may be found in our every day life. If a girl comes to the public place in the same gear next day, the others may ask lots of questions and think that her affairs have gone wrong.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Arguments against a standard LA school uniform If a person asks a student (a girl in particular) whether she is for or against a school uniform, the chance to hear a negative answer raises considerably. One of the first reasons of why school uniforms have a few chances to be mandatory is cutting down student individuality (School Uniform Debate and Poll).
From their childhood, parents and teachers underline that freedom and the right of choice are the two crucial points in the life of each person. Children believe these ideas are really significant in their lives, and sometimes, they try to use these concepts to approve their behavior and to underline how grown ups may be unfair to them.
Almost the same happens to school uniforms and students obligation to wear the same clothes day by day. The vast majority of students think that their freedom is under a threat, that their right of choice does not work, and that all their attempts to become elder and more mature are failed.
Another captivating and strong reason of why school uniforms should not be mandatory for all students in Los Angeles is connected to students’ tastes and their desire to stand out against the other students. Even more, such prohibition to dress in accordance with personal tastes and preferences may kill students’ creative thinking and abilities to develop new products, new ideas, new approaches to different situations.
Our society has to move and to develop; and searching for talents among students is one of the first steps to take. In spite of the fact that sophisticated writers admit that absence of a standard form may be a kind of “the tyranny of fashion” (Craik 70), this tyranny may create another magnificent couturier and present a host of interesting models. This is why it is necessary to take into consideration this fact and think once again whether students have to be deprived of the opportunity to experiment with their styles just in order to follow one more rule.
Finally, the idea to dress all students into one and the same uniform may lead to the decreasing of student desire to visit schools and to be an active part of school life. It may happen that a student has bad mood and cannot come out of his/her depression. However, a new dress, a new shirt, or a new hat presented by parents or friends may certain improve the situation and help a child find a desire to go to school and demonstrate this new present.
Why not use the ability to dress as students want themselves as a perfect stimulus for them to visit their schools once again. Students cannot even guess that differentiation in their clothes is one of the factors, which make them come to schools. And if school government deprive them of such a genius chance, the results may be disappointing.
We will write a custom Research Paper on LA School Uniforms as Mandatory Attire for All Students specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Arguments for schools uniforms In spite of the fact that the discussion of the problems concerning a standard uniform produces “more questions than answers” (Brunsma xviii), there are many factors, which may prove how beneficial wearing uniform may be. One of the first reasons, which may attract the attention of parents and even students, is that spending of money on clothes, cosmetics, and other things is considerably reduced. Parents have to buy a school uniform, provide a child with a chance to spend money on food, entertaining, and games, and not to care about fashion and the ideas of what has to be wore today.
Investigations and analysis of school uniforms by Catholic schools in the middle of 1900s demonstrated how successful and helpful uniforms could be (Mathison and Ross 124). People should not be bothered of how to dress children. It is also necessary to admit that students are at the age, when they continue to develop and grow physically, this is why clothes have to be changed year by year.
And a uniform does not cost much, and it is possible to buy it from time to time. So, those, who care about own financial situation and want to save their incomes, have to support the idea of a standard school uniform.
The events of the 11th September may also serve as a strong reason to support the idea of school uniform. Many people can hardly realize why the connection of those terrible terroristic attack and mandatory school uniforms is possible. Well, actually, everything is rather clear. When a person is a part of one organization and his/her clothes is similar to the rest of the group, it is easier to define who does not belong to the group.
This is why if a terrorist or an enemy is going to enter the school, the guard has all chances to notice this person (or people) and prevent him/her of doing something harmful for the school and its children and teachers. Some may think that this similarity of clothes may prevent parents against recognizing their children (School Uniform Debate and Poll). However, why not believe that children are able to find out their parents successfully and independently.
Even more, parents can hardly remember what clothes are wore on their children in the moment of a catastrophe, and this very objection may be minor. So, in order to protect children and be ready to sudden attacks from the enemy’s side, it is possible to use uniform as a kind of mark that makes one concrete school unique, united, and friendly.
As it was mentioned above, many children spend much time to pick out necessary clothes and cosmetics in order to go to school and demonstrate a new thing. This is why it is possible to believe that the variety of clothes leads to inability of students concentrate on their education only, when they are at schools.
If a student has fewer themes to discuss with friends, he/she has more chances to concentrate on education, on new information, on manners of behavior, and one the rules, which have to be followed. “Wearing school uniforms requires order and ….self-discipline grows from within [and it will be] shape group and strengthen national discipline” (Arthur 209).
Not sure if you can write a paper on LA School Uniforms as Mandatory Attire for All Students by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More It is very important to unite children and show how their abilities to gather and think collectively may improve their lives and raise the respect of their traditions by other educational institutions. Such desire to unite, to cooperate, and to be different as a group of society in comparison to other developing institutions is a powerful and justified reason in order to make wearing a standard school uniform mandatory and explain children why this choice should be accepted by all of them.
General analysis of ideas concerning the matter of a standard school uniform in Los Angeles Los Angeles is one of the fast developing and rich cities in the whole world. It citizens have access to numerous services, which are available 24/7. Those people, who face financial difficulties, may usually find support by means of social service. Those children, who want to use their skills and knowledge to achieve success and recognition, may get a chance and participate in programs, which help to develop their potential.
All this information proves that citizens of Los Angeles are characterized by stable financial position, and parents are able to buy everything important for their children. This is why the idea that less money may be spend in case a school uniform become mandatory should play a crucial role. According to Shafii defines the policy to wear school uniform as “a strategy that prevents students from wearing clothing that indicates gang affiliation, such as trench coats” (259).
As it was mentioned above, a uniform may serve as a distinctive mark that forbids visiting the school by people, who do not belong to its students or teachers. Safe control is a powerful point that attracts people to schools, and parents may certainly trust their children to those schools, which promote safe and effective education.
Unfortunately, not all students comprehend that proclamation of school uniform is used not in order to deprive them of the opportunity to demonstrate their individuality but to protect them, make them equal to each other, and give them a chance to pay more attention to the educative process but not to creativity’s development.
Visitor: Why do you wear school uniform?
Pupil: Because I’d get into trouble if I didn’t.
Visitor: So it doesn’t make you feel as though you belong.
Pupil: Bloody hell no – I hate wearing it. (Watson and Thomson 141)
This conversation proves that students’ attitude to uniforms may vary considerably. Even if they accept the rule they cannot be satisfied with this decision. So, the question about the standards for a school uniform remains to be open.
Conclusion In general, the idea to use a standard school uniform is great indeed. Parents become less bothered about the financial side of their children education, teachers do not think that some unexpected visitors come to their schools, and students are not worried about the idea of what to wear on in order to correspond to fashion and general taste.
Some students think that their creativity and imagination are cut due to these uniforms; however, they may continue developing their abilities and demonstrating their tastes outside the school. People should realize that school is the place, where knowledge and experience take the first place. It is not the time to play with own imagination; it is time to focus of study and support other students to do the same.
At schools, it is necessary to forget about inequality, about tastes, and about the desire to distinguish. Being at schools does not take the whole day long, and the rest of the day it is possible to wear everything.
This is why, taking into consideration words by sophisticated writers and ordinary students, it is necessary to say that a standard school uniform has to be mandatory for students in order to present effective education processes, protect children against possible dangerous, and help parents think less about their children style and money that are required for meet their demands.
Works Cited Arthur, Linda, B. Undressing Religion: Commitment and Conversion from a Cross-Cultural Perspective. New York, NY: Berg, 2000.
Brunsma, David, L. The School Uniform Movement and What Tells SU About American Education: A Symbolic Crusade. Lanham, Maryland: The Rowman
Lectio Divina (Genesis 18: 1- 5) Analytical Essay online essay help
Interpretation Based On Secondary Sources Abraham is a man who was patiently waiting for God’s promise. The promise of a son is given in genesis 12 and scholars indicate that he had to wait for 25 years before the promise was fulfilled by God. As argued by Brown, Fitzmyer and Murphy (21), the eighteenth chapter marks the beginning of a climax in Abraham’s narrative. Genesis 18: 1-5 is the first section of a broader picture presented in the whole of genesis 18. This first section focuses on Abraham and his encounter with two men while the rest of the chapter focuses Sara’s place in relation to the promise they had been given by God.
Although verses 1-5 of Genesis 18 seem to focus on Abraham’s generosity, they have a connection to the larger text. These verses seem to be mere introductions to the bigger story beginning from verse 9 onwards (Montgomery, 15). However, on further reflection on the text, interpreting them merely as stage setting or introductory verses proves limited. The generosity expressed by Abraham is typical of the hospitality norm that pervaded Middle East societies (Montgomery, 15). Although it was cultural to be hospitable, Abraham seems to go overboard in his welcome. The lavish attitude towards strangers portrays a man who is keen on not just being culturally right but a blessing to others. Scholars suggest that this has some touch of the promise by God that he would be a blessing to the nations.
The men are three which alludes to the trinity (Montgomery, 9). Whether they are all angels or God is represented in the person of one of them is not clear. What is more crucial to note is that Abraham and Sara do not initially connect the presence of the three men with the presence of God. It is only later that they are able to connect the words of the three men with God. This is a pointer to the larger theological fact that our encounter with God happens in the basic mundane things of daily living. It is in our daily events, activities and encounters that we experience or encounter God.
In the context of the promise they had been given by God, they challenge Abraham and Sara faced was how to continue believing and holding to it in their rather ordinary lives (Montgomery, 13). Nothing out of the ordinary was happening yet in the ordinary they had to recognize and acknowledge God’s sustaining presence and unfailing promise.
The final element worthy considering is the identity of the three men. It is only later that they are defined as angels (Brown, Fitzmyer and Murphy, 20). When Abraham sees them, they are ordinary men who in a way needed Abraham’s help. This is also a great pointer that others or fellow men are and should be God’s face to us and among us. Fellow men in essence can be rightly referred to as messengers of God.
Personal Interpretation Following from my lectio divina exercise and the interpretation given above, it is clear that although the reading falls in the larger picture of the promise to Abraham and how it comes to be fulfilled, the Genesis 18: 1-5 has a lot to teach us about encounter with God.
We live in a socio-cultural atmosphere that questions the presence and promises of God. Personally I think Abraham also had such like a struggle. God had promised him a child. God had promised him that he was to be the father of nations, a blessing to many nations. However, the reality he was living was that of ordinariness.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The passage states that he was sitting outside on a hot sunny day. This gives a picture of a very rough day. Many people would not find a hot sunny day comfortable. This statement must have an allusion to conditions of living. It is an indicator to some rough conditions of life occasioned by the weather. This is an indicator that Abraham lived the ordinary conditions of living that were characterized by struggles and hardship. Abraham meets three ordinary men and treats them with reverence and honor. Although Abraham treats the men impeccably, this also was an ordinary happening based on generally accepted cultural norms.
What is critical is the fact that it is from these ordinary happenings that Abraham experiences an encounter with God. It is, therefore, valid to infer that God comes and has always come to his people in the ordinary happenings or order of daily living. However, to experience and discern God’s presence, one needs a given disposition. The approach of Abraham to the ordinary is characterized respect, humility and honor. He approached the men and with his face touching down welcomed them. Such an approach is only possible or enabled by a given disposition. From the foregoing analysis, it would appear valid to conclude that the major theme of Genesis 18: 1-5 is encountering the mystery of God’s presence in the ordinariness of our lives.
Works Cited Brown Raymond Edward, Fitzmyer A. Joseph, Murphy, Roland, Edmund. The New Jerome biblical commentary. 3rd Ed. New York: Prentice Hall, 1999
Catholic Online Bible. New Jerusalem bible. Retrieved from https://www.catholic.org/bible/
Montgomery M. Robert. An introduction to source analysis of the Pentateuch. Montreal: Abingdon Press, 2008
Innovation Of The Workplace Problem Solution Essay a level english language essay help
Innovation of the workplace to promote sustainable and productive growth Conflicts arise because people lack immediate clarifications to problems that require solutions. Unlike most of us who are evaders and do not feel comfortable dealing with problems, the organization has problem solving procedures such as rules that make the workplace more user-friendly or conflict-friendly. Conflicts occur every now and then and people ought to consider then as opportunities for improving relationships and systems.
They provide the information or the chance to come up with solutions such as rules or regulations that overcome any future possibilities of similar circumstances. In line with Hansen, (2009) the biggest mistake people make is to have the predisposition of coming up with solutions over conflicts immediately other than availing time for better understanding and thus stronger solutions.
The first step to solving conflicts is to understand that today; the customer needs the sole power over choice of service and goods. The rule ought to support sustainable productive economic growth. Considering that, the Sprint Store determines the employees’ progress towards achieving certain goals by analysing the total sales, the income produce per employee or their dues ought to be equivalent to the product of labour productivity, intensity and customer satisfaction.
The second rule should control the labour productivity. One of the major catalysts for revenue in a company is group work. Considering that the employees of Sprint Store work as a duo, the company should invest the human capital in the same setting by letting the total sales be equitable to both thus the extra remuneration divides equally among them.
The aim of the company is to improve performance and reach the targeted sales. The rules and regulations ought to enhance the chances for technological development and promote new modes in the workplace operations. Working as group boosts the knowledge intensity of the workers and production of technological developments.
The third rule would entail the source of the economical growth. For such a setting as the Sprint Store, the labour intensity should equate to the product of hours worked by every employee and the share of the employment within the group setting. This ensures that the employee is responsible of their individual performance and that of their group.
Under this criterion, the management can still easily know the laxity of one member. This means that the management is in a position to know the productivity of a group and that of an individual and determine who does not fit on a certain group setting.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This third recommendation raises the question of one member taking over the other by serving all the customers. A rule or regulation requiring management to perform an analysis of the customers’ response towards services nullifies fears of segregation since no sales man would be in a position of serving all the customers with the aim of denying the counterpart a chance, without messing on delivery. A good sales firm must provide the customers with simple questioners to help in such analysis.
Lastly, it is important to value the Quality of the work life by analyzing productivity. In most companies, the relationship between productivity and quality of the working life is a zero rated relationship. The overall sales goals ought to be enhancement of technology for instance upgrading the workplace operations. The shortcoming of the current workforces for instance the conflicts over interests as experienced in the Sprint Store are solvable through ensuring improved operations over the relationship between the labour productivity and quality of the work life.
The ultimate recommendation that company should make has to promote the developmental role of the social partners. According to Hansen, (2009) major policy issues are today turning to be heated managerial debates in majority of the companies concerning promotion of innovation.
The policies should also encourage individual level decision-making capabilities that relate to development of the workplace. A good sales person has the ability to change personal decision based on the thought of the customer. The choices enable one to not necessary win over everyone or everything but the self-respect that is often over looked by others. (Hansen, 2009)
References Hansen, J. (2009, November 15). Sales Tips – 5 Rules of Improve For Sales Success. Retrieved from https://ezinearticles.com/?Sales-Tips—5-Rules-of-Improv-For-Sales-Success
State and local public policies Research Paper essay help: essay help
Table of Contents Public policy
Principles of public policy
Conflicting policies in the recent past
Responses to the legislation No child Left Behind Act
Public policy Public policy is defined as a body of principles underlining the states legal operations. It covers the social, economic and the moral values of a given society. In the general context values vary from one culture to the other making it prone to change over time. Laws on the other hand regulate the behavior of individuals living in the state as well as reinforcing the existing social prospects; thereby encouraging positive change in the state, (Henekom 183).
Their effectiveness depend on the general acceptability of the social norms by the society where the laws are applied thus reflect the general morality of the state. Policies are open for analysis by any individual in the state including non-governmental organizations and other authorities in the private sector. The policy analyst teams constitute cultural institutions, state council and even religious leaders.
Public policy making takes place through several stages. The stages include problem recognition, policy formulation, policy execution and appraisal according to the desired objectives. The first step, involves identification of the existing problem and its history. In addition, it involves identification of the affected personalities and their degree of awareness to the short and long term effects of the proposed policy, (Peter 199). Similarly, the initial stage assesses the impending effects of changing the existing policies to the society. Policy makers therefore gauge the appropriate policies to solve the identified problems.
The second stage involves policy formulation and adoption. This stage involves public policy discussion and debate between the government officials, individual citizens and the interest groups .It aims at setting goals and the steps to achieving them. It also involves discussing alternative solutions to the problems and possible obstacles during the policy making process besides their effects towards establishing change. In the United States, the formulation and adoption of a policy is done by the legislature.
The third stage involves implementation of the new policy changes. It includes determination of the organizations involved and assigning every stakeholder a role to play in the process. It requires proper communication and cooperation between the stakeholders, sufficient funds to execute the policy activities and overall compliance of the stakeholders to the new approach, (Benard
Friendship of Amir and Hassan in The Kite Runner Essay best essay help
The novel The Kite Runner by Khaled Husseini, presents the relationships between Amir and Hassan. Amir is the son of a well-known man in all of the Kabul, Afghanistan; he grows up in this town and develops a friendship with his servant’s son, named Hassan. Time creates numerous challenges, which affect the lives of these two characters. One day, Amir got a chance to save Hassan’s life, but the way he acted had significant consequences on the lives of both boys and led them to choose separate paths.
The idea of friendship in The Kite Runner is considered to be one of the most important, particularly in terms of how friendship is appreciated by boys of different classes, how close the concepts of friendship and betrayal can be, and how the genuine idea of guilt may influence the consequences of friendship and future of other people’s lives.
“But he’s not my friend!…He’s my servant!” (Hosseini 41) This phrase by young Amir reflects his attitude to his friendship with Hassan, his comprehension of the essence of friendship in general, and his fear to realize that a poor boy may signify something more in his life than just a servant. The idea that friendship may be experienced because of social inequalities helps to analyze the bond as it is. Even though boys spend their childhood in the same houses, their status inequality bothers Amir all the time and makes him jealous of Hassan.
Rich people cannot allow themselves to make friends with poor people; such their attitude to the relations between humans shows that money, status, and recognition are somewhere above pure human feelings and interests. In my opinion, in this case, the attitude of poor people to friendship is purer and more humane: “for you a thousand times over!” (Hosseini 67) Poor Hassan never thinks about the consequences of his actions, which are directed to help his best friend, Amir, and always wonders if something may bother his friend (Hosseini 23). These attitudes to the friendship of people from different classes prove how considerable the financial position may be.
This essay on The Kite Runner proves that the idea of friendship and betrayal becomes the central one in this novel as well. Although Amir comprehends that his actions are wrong and unfair in regards to Hassan, he is too weak to ask for forgiveness and is ready to find out many reasons to keep silence and to avoid answering (Hosseini 111). The characters of the novel comprehend that fear is everywhere “in the streets, in the stadium, in the markets, it is a part of our lives here” (Hosseini 216), however, they cannot comprehend that the fear of betrayal is more severe and more terrible.
It is impossible to predict the results of betrayal, and this is why its fear may destroy the personality from the inside. Amir cannot even describe the “depth and blackness of the sorrow that came” (Hosseini 301) to find out the forgiveness. The friendship theme in The Kite Runner captivates and touches mind indeed, however, the concept of betrayal of friendship should affect not only the mind but also soul and teach its readers to accept friendship as it is, without paying attention to social status, original roots, and color of skin.
It is challenging for many people to take into consideration the events of the present to improve their own and other people’s futures. The Kite Runner is the novel that helps to comprehend how attitudes to friendship and friendship itself may have an impact on the future of different people. Mistakes, made by Amir in the past, led to the tragic end of Hassan but saved Hassan’s son, Sohrab’s future, and allowed Amir to see the smile on Sohrab’s face “lopsided. Hardly there. But there” (Hosseini 370).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Amir’s unforgivable sin (Hosseini106), his theft of Hassan’s safe future, cannot allow him to enjoy that smile, that happiness, that fairness. He comprehends that it is “better to get hurt by the truth than comforted with a lie” (Hosseini 58), but it was too late to save Amir and Hassan’s friendship, but it was just in time to save another life, the life of Sohrab.
One mistake in the past, one betrayal and abandonment of a friend, and one lie to a father have made Amir’s life beautiful and terrible at the same time. His inabilities to cope with his own fears made him weak and unfair to himself. However, his mistakes are educative indeed. The idea of friendship in The Kite Runner is correctly described by the author.
It helps to comprehend the essence of truth and the necessity to ask for forgiveness and to be able to forgive. Each person is under a threat of making mistakes and suffering because of them, and this story and the friendship, described there, teach its readers to develop pure friendship and not to be prejudiced by social inequality or different origins. Only in case human fears disappear, people will get a chance to create good friendly relations and enjoy these relations day by day.
Works Cited Hosseini, Khaled. The Kite Runner. New York: The Berkley Publishing Group, 2003.
Gang Violence: Discussing the Problem of Gang Membership Problem Solution Essay college essay help: college essay help
The proliferation of gang violence in most communities has become a major cause of concern for governments, correctional facilities, schools, parents, and the public in general. In most cities around the world, gangs have mutated into a national epidemic, turning from fist fighting rookies to hardcore drug peddlers and drive-by gun trotters (Parry, 2009, p. 6). In the US, the problem of gang violence has reached alarming levels since the gangs have penetrated the country’s correctional facilities.
Parry argues that some correctional facilities in the US have turned into gang headquarters, with imprisoned gang leaders inventing elaborate communication systems to direct the violence into the outside communities. According to Parry, many gang members found in our streets murder, rob, extort and peddle drugs at the behest of their imprisoned gang leaders. It is the purpose of this essay to discuss the problem of gang membership.
The fight against gang violence in many countries could have been won a long time ago was it not for the fact that these gangs keep recruiting new members with much ease. Epidemiological studies conducted over time have revealed some key influences towards gang membership, with the lure of quick money, lack of direction, narcotics, emotional abandonment, personal security, psychological problems, and blatant excitement topping the list (Morris, Rodgers
Character Essay on Emma by Jane Austen best college essay help: best college essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Emma by Jane Austen is a masterpiece exploring dangers of misconceived romance. The main character is Emma Woodhouse, a beautiful, ingenious, moneyed young woman (Aiken para. 2). The story opens with Emma attending a wedding of Miss Taylor after which she introduces Mr. Weston; her suitor to Miss Taylor. At this point, the issue of Emma’s overestimation regarding her matchmaking skills comes out clearly.
Even though, Mr. Knightley advises her strongly, she statically sticks to her ego and moves on with her new pursuit; she matches Harriet Smith, her new friend, to Mr. Elton. Disregarding the dangers of meddling with other people’s affairs, Emma thinks that Mr. Elton is interested in Harriet and she has to do everything to make sure that Harriet rejects a marriage proposal from Mr. Martin (Austen-Leigh 69). To Emma’s triumph, Harriet rejects Mr. Martin’s proposal. There is no point Emma is letting go of her beliefs, and what is right to her; it is right to others.
Emma’s Character Static and somewhat uncreative; Emma is not prepared to adapt to change or compromise her principles for the sake of others (Millar and Machichan 56). For instance, even though her neighbour Mr. Knightly warns her of her ‘meddling’ behavior, she doe not take heed. She blandishes herself that she is the person behind the matching of Miss Taylor and Mr. Weston. She goes to meddle with Harriet’s affairs who gives in to her advances.
She says to Harriet, “I lay it down as a general rule, Harriet, that if a woman doubts as to whether she should accept a man or not, she certainly ought to refuse him. If she can hesitate as to “Yes,” she ought to say “No” directly’” (Austen 47). This is a true depiction of her static nature.
She lays down rules and everyone has to follow them. Her static nature comes out clearly through the description that the author gives her, “She did not always feel so absolutely satisfied with herself, so entirely convinced that her opinions were right and her adversary’s wrong, as Mr. Knightley” (Austen 23). If Emma were creative and dynamic, she would at least understand other people and let them do things their way. The static nature blinds Emma from appreciating that everyone is entitled to his or her opinion and it does not have to be right always.
Her static nature is fostered further by her insensitivity, which comes out clearly in the character of this young woman. Apart from meddling with other people’s affairs, she asserts, “’I have no faith in Mrs. Elton’s acknowledging herself the inferior in thought, word, or deed; or in her being under any restraint beyond her own scanty rule of good breeding.
I cannot imagine that she will not be continually insulting her visitor with praise, encouragement, and offers of service; that she will not be continually detailing her magnificent intentions from the procuring her a permanent situation to the including her in those delightful exploring parties which are to take place in the barouche-landau” (Austen 264).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More She does not seem to care about other people’s feelings. To her, it does not matter if Harriet is in love with Mr. Martin; she has to marry Mr. Elton (SparkNotes Editors para. 6). This has to happen for Emma to get the credit of matchmaking the relationship.
To affirm her insensitivity she says, “Silly things do cease to be silly if they are done by sensible people in an impudent way” (Austen 36). This may be true; however, people have to have their way in doing what they do. This character stems from the fact that Emma is not exposed to the real world where not everything works for the good of somebody. Dynamism would come along with sensitive and caring nature. Dynamism makes one realize that other people have feelings that calls for respect.
Lack of dynamism still comes out in the way jealousy and immaturity stands in Emma’s character. For instance, after Emma realizes how successful Jane is in music world, she envies this talent and consequently hates her. Her immature and static nature of meddling with other people’s issues leads her to speculate and conclude that Jane is in love with Dixon. The reader thinks that Emma would change her behavior as she grows up; unfortunately, she is not set to accept dynamism and accept people the way they are, more so accepting the way she is.
Instead of taking time to evaluate herself and know what she wants, she falls in love with Frank because everyone else thinks that theirs is a perfect couple (DailyLit para. 5). Because of her static nature and inability to make mature decisions, she only loves Knightly after realizing that he likes Harriet. “It darted through her with the speed of an arrow that Mr. Knightley must marry no one but herself” (Austen 375).
Conclusion Emma by Jane Austen is an interesting story of how misunderstood love may turn out to be. Due to misconceptions about love, coupled with insensitivity and static mindset, Emma does not seem to understand other people. Hers is a selfish ambition of a perfect matchmaker.
However, she fails utterly in matchmaking relationships that never came to be. If only Emma were dynamic, she would have realized that this life does not depend entirely on ones opinions; it is wise to listen; heed advice and change with changing times; that is, be dynamic.
Works Cited Aiken, Lorraine. “Emma.” 2009. Web.
We will write a custom Essay on Character Essay on Emma by Jane Austen specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Austen, Jane. “Emma.” Banes and Noble classics: New York, 2001.
Austen-Leigh, Edward. “A Memoir of Jane Austen.” 1926. Ed. R. W. Chapman. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967.
DailyLit. “Emma.” 2009. Web.
Millar, Martin and Mackichan, Doon. “Jane Austen’s Emma.” 2001. Web.
SparkNotes Editors. “SparkNote on Emma.” SparkNotes LLC. 2003. Web.
Professional Issues For Child And Youth Care Practitioners In School Based Settings Analytical Essay best essay help
Introduction Many questions inquiring on the education system of the youth and children care come by, but one major query is whether the professions are in a poison to meet the education demands today. Beside effectiveness, the credibility of professionals in a school setting is the key factors contributing to child and youth development within the current educational debate.
This paper addresses the major professional issues in the discipline of child and youth care practices especially in Canada but in comparison to other countries worldwide.
The Professional Ethics for Canadian Child and Youth Care According to Ungar (2009), the major professional issues in the discipline of child and youth, care practices include the programs models that are in use within the learning setting, the preparation procedures concerning educator’s role, functions and instructive researches. There is also need to consider the profile and the image of the professionals.
Involvement of the Child and Youth Care Practitioners The child and youth care practitioners mainly the teachers and workers are involved widely in a variety of ways within the education sector. The Canadian educational system has a variety of program models, functions and roles required for accountability, referral, and initiation of the system. (Garfat, 2004) The approaches these professionals use in combating the issues related to the youth and children is unique and in some cases require therapeutically related approaches.
Considering the Canadian school-based system of child and youth care, myriad school governance programs may be in use to solve individual historically related cases. (Garfat, 2004) The school administrative framework supports a variety of therapeutically and educationally specialized departments with emphasis on structural educational environments for problem solving processes.
The involvement of the professionals indicates that today’s experience is eminent, with great demand on special centres catering for troubled youth or children with special needs. The program also involves other part-time special workshops to address these special needs.
Challenges facing development of child and youth care There are many challenges regarding the care, but the implication befalls the professionals in the educations sector and they way they address them. The impacts of the challenges are both short-term and long-term and thus the eminent need to address them soonest before any future predicaments.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In line with Bodilly, (2005) the advantage of solving the school related cases is their close references especially the youth related issues. One major problem at a certain institute may already have solutions at another. This makes the professionals or communities to be in a position of borrowing a leaf for better and tested solutions.
First is the challenge of professional roles, functions and preparations. The children and youth based care centre professionals are committed, innovative and proactive. Relating to the Child Care Association (CCA) (2004) and MaCable, (2006) the amount of payment they receive is mostly little and not any close comparison to the amount of tasks they undertake.
The main task of a professional in the Canadian child and youth education centres involves promotion of behaviour and personality growth to ease tension or difficulties in coping with the environment. The child’s problems are due to the common social, emotional and physical confrontations. (Fulcher and Ainsworth, 2006)
The profession requires one to be in a poison of implementing non-academic training in the aim of informal skills development. The child or teenager also need special skills to enable them be in a position to integrate at the family level.
Secondly, there is a huge challenge concerning the program representations within the school setting. The programs involving the youth and childcare practitioners must assist learners to cope with the transitional and social problems. These are young people attracted by the street life and this means that if the education programs are less attractive over other options, then the system may fail to succeed. According to Leach, (2009) today proper school based program models lack proper financing by the government. There is also the need for the community groups to establish and lobby for funding for the institutions especially those concerns with special education.
The issue of programming also arises whereby the educator or child and youth care educators requires collecting of data and providing it for analysis with the aim of program effectiveness. The challenge entails the procedure to use for effective monitoring of the student’s progress and the standards governing the various perspectives for better understanding of growth and change. Today the various programs in use over monitoring have different emphasis. (Bailey, 2004)
Lastly, some systems such as the Canadian educational settings provide very little or no assistance for the government to provide official recognition as an integral part of the ‘training and educational in child and youth care’ management system. The basic perspective remains to be that the “child and youth care is supplementary to the instructional component”. (Bailey, 2004)The main aim of all other related services is to support educational service delivery.
We will write a custom Essay on Professional Issues For Child And Youth Care Practitioners In School Based Settings specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Other recognizable challenges entail the “increasing emergence of seriously disruptive in-school behaviours by youths who openly use weapons, are verbally and physically aggressive, and conduct extortion, prostitution, and drug businesses during the school day”. (Bailey, 2004) He emphasizes that removal of a student from the school setting because of misconduct solves the problem for that particular time, but fails to address the issue permanently thus causing a long term impact to the community.
Today the is a considerable change on the type of programs in use in the education system especially regarding the setting, financial supports, populace and professional harmony. Most of the programs that exist fit the description of insignificant institutions. (Ungar, 2009)
Issues with respect to boundaries, values and ethics According to Leach, (2009) when the behavioural needs of a child facade some good enhancements in the early ages, the child’s ability to acquire the educational skills is highly enhanced. The early learning prepares the child or the youth to meet any future challenges.
The professions have to ensure they instil proper theoretical and conception skills. The benefit of a thorough early life pragmatic understanding of concepts makes the young person strong enough to face the future systems that influence their career growth and family lives.
There is eminent need for the practitioners in this field to move beyond the stipulated boundaries of government educational ministries for the support of all round growth. This is a separate and special supportive role beyond educational or professional level, which calls for extra abilities.
Issues with respect to the training and pre-service qualification Research and analysis of various job descriptions and requirements especially in the Canadian setups indicates lack of performance on all the listed functions among the educationalists. (McCable, 2006) The education professionals seem to concentrate on just part of the requirements.
The professional teacher must be in a position to provide wide range of functions with respect to the school, individual students, related groups, families and communities.
General school related functions include the ability to enhance working within a classroom setup with the aim of enhancing behavioural change. Professionals ought to be in a position of moulding social skills of individual students within a class setting. They should also assist fellow teachers in recommending individuals, families or even conferences.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Professional Issues For Child And Youth Care Practitioners In School Based Settings by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The teacher is supposed to collect information regarding the school or class environmental setup as well as the students’ population. They need to be in a position of promoting coordination and consultation among the teams. Lastly is the issue of participating in school-related meetings. (Bailey, 2004)
The minimum requirement for employment of professionals at the school setting entails the three-year diploma course. The requirements are however becoming stronger due to competition and need for better services. Today the ideal candidate for the teaching profession would be a “bachelor’s degree in Child and Youth Care, psychology or education”. (Leach, 2009)
The Masters Degree and supervised practice is more preferred. The additional skills required for these professionals entail life saving skills to cater for the children and youth concerning “recreational activities, counselling, and assessment skills in areas concerning drug abuse, pregnancy, suicide, career education and learning difficulties.” (Bailey, 2004)
The educators also need to have special positive views over the learning settings and have the sustainability of other professionals especially in the same field with the aim of promoting the learning process.
Professional relationships required for CYC professionals There is eminent need for group relationships and intervention functions, which include preparing and assessing students. Professionals dealing with teenagers and children need to work as a group for better work force. These are delicate people in a serious stage of development and thus combined efforts are required. It is easy to identify, prepare, intervene and evaluate students for short and long-term group counselling to ensure proper developed social skills.
The grouping of the professional can be across the social-work boundaries or even over the country confines. The initiated groups are also involved in recreational activities as well as social and cultural developmental activities. As a way is responding to the special needs of children, special programs are also required.
Professional communication Communication entails the personal interactions involving students and educators. According to Leach’s writing, (2009) today the demand for competence on the line of duty is very high. This requires the use of social opportunities to build rapport with the aim of gaining educationally. Professions ought to schedule others in their routines for positive criticism as well as the third party professional opinion over a work related challenge.
Well-developed communication styles and skills are crucial for professionals. This entails both the written and verbally presented work. Proper communication is important in the school setting and its enhancement it achievable through planned schedules such as meetings and discussion groups or programs.
Conclusion The work of an educationalist remains flaunted with daily new and unique demands. This is a call for implementation of international standards to combat the challenges. There is an eminent demand for teamwork to enhance proper grades. Professional in the education sector musts keep to date with current affairs. They should also be in a position to provide proper summaries or articles of innovation in the sector or upgrades of the existing systems to new systems in close relation to their expertise and experiences.
According to the World Health Organization (WHO) reports, approximately 10% of all children are handicapped. Furthermore, the estimates show that at least five percent (5%) of these children in regular school have some special education needs. This is about one in every 1,000 children. This means that in the views of this research, all stakeholders should be involved in assisting the learners to achieve their education in less straining conditions.
Recommendation This research paper recommends further research with respect to strategies that enhance commitment and involvement. Special total commitment and emotional, physical, spiritual or economical support by the educators and stakeholders for the child and youth care setting especially the needy is important for growth. The voice and presence of everyone can make a big difference in the education sector.
References Bailey, C.T. (2004). “The 2004 National Survey of Child Development Associates (CDAs)”. The Council for Professional Recognition.
Bodilly, S. and Beckett, M. (2005). “Making out-of-school time matter: Evidence for An action agenda. Santa Monica, CA: RAND Corporation.
Child Care Services Association. (2005). “Child Care Wage$ Project Selected
Results: Fiscal Year 2004-05”. Chapel Hill, NC: Author. Child Care Services Association. Accessed from https://www.childcareservices.org/
Fulcher, L.C. and Ainsworth, F. (2006). “Group care practice with children and young People”, Routledge publishers
Garfat, T. (2004). “Child and youth care approach to working with families”. Child
Love is women’s whole existence Research Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu
This paper deals with the cultural myth that “Love is women’s whole existence.” Over the years, the society has been made to believe and accept that women live only for love. However, this is not the case; it is a cultural myth whose time to go has come. Love is crucial to women; nevertheless, love is not the only goal or purpose that women live for.
Apart from being lovers, women are responsible mothers, sisters, daughters, and workers as well. With changing times, women can now access decent education and jobs; which make them, lead independent lives without men. Nowadays women are living without that ‘love’ and this may explain the up surge in single mothers and single women.
This myth of love being the woman’s whole existence usually accompanies the notion that a woman’s place is in the kitchen. Far from it, women are found in every profession be it military, healthcare, judiciary or even in presidency.
Nothing can explain a freed woman from this cultural myth than Charlotte Bronte’s works: The Life and Loves of a She-Devil, The Mill on the Floss, and Jane Eyre. Female characters in these works struggle to shake off love and through this; they are in a position to pursue their dreams and gain the much-needed energy to overcome life challenges. For instance, in Jane Eyre, Jane portrays her autonomy and will power to overcome Rochester after realizing he has a wife.
Drowned into the myth of ‘love is woman’s whole existence’, Rochester thinks Jane would become his lover and a missus. However, Jane is not set for these illusions; she walks away with only ten pounds, a piece of bread, and the clothes she was wearing. She leaves behind the jewelry and all luxuries that Rochester had brought into her life in name of love (Cadena para. 5).
This may be in literature, but it translates and links strongly to what is happening in the contemporary world. Women are no longer tied to this myth and they are rising to claim their autonomy. Single mothers are on the increase and this is a clear indication that this cultural myth is obsolete. If love was the only thing that women lived for, there could not be single mothers in the society today.
The word ‘single mother’ here does not refer to single mothers because of spouse’s death; it refers to single motherhood by choice. Interestingly, the current demographics are shocking to those who think that love is the only thing that women live for.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For instance, in 2006 alone, 80% of the 12.9 million families headed by single parents were women (Mackay 36). Moreover, in Australia, 31% of babies born since 2001 are from unmarried women (Rickard 29). In the United Kingdom, of the 5.9 million single parents, 64% were single mothers (Bergman 8). This does not leave out South Korea, a rather conservative society. 1.6 million Children were born by single mothers in 2007 (Sang-Hun 9). These statistics shows how misplaced the cultural myth that love is the only thing women live for is.
In the wake of these revelations, it is evident that there are other components in a woman’s life, which are of more importance or at least equal importance to love. If love were the only thing women had to live for, then these births by single mothers would never be.
These women would have stuck with their spouses in the pursuit of that ‘love’, which matters so much in their lives. Therefore, love is not the only thing that women live; there are other elements like career and autonomy to mention but a few, that matter most or equal love in a woman’s life.
Works Cited Bergman, Mike. “Single-Parent Households Showed Little Variation since 1994”. U.S. Census Bureau. 2007. Web.
Annotations Cadena, Christine. “Challenging the Cultural Myth that Love is Women’s Whole Existence.” 2006. Web.
This is a well-written article on how women have moved with speed to disqualify the notion that they only live for love. The author quotes extensively British writers like Bronte, Eliot, and Welden. It brings into light how these novel writers used their writing skills to portray woman’s potential not governed by love alone.
Mackay, Ross. “The Impact of Family Structure and Family Change on Child Outcomes: A Personal Reading of the Research Literature Social Policy. Journal Of New Zealand 2008, 34(3); 36.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Love is women’s whole existence specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Ross Mackay in this journal explores family structures and how they have changed over the time. The article gives insights on how single motherhood is rising with time and how these mothers are independent and successful.
Sang-Hun, Choe. “Group Resists Korean Stigma for Unwed Mothers.” The New York Times. 2007. Web.
This article explains the stigma that unmarried women go through. In the hands of the conservative Korean society. The statistics given is a clear indication that, single motherhood is not acceptable in Korean society.
Influences Of An Adopted Child’s Behavior Research Paper essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Environmental factor influencing child behavior
Comparison between nurture and nature
Introduction It is common to find parents who have tried to raise their children to perfection or to acquire values similar to their own but these children end up with strange values and personalities. The question many people have regards the influence the parents have over their children’s personality, character and intelligence. The most probable answer depends with the perspective the researcher takes but in most cases the influence falls on the pre or postnatal care events as opposed to nature thus nurture overrides nature.
Diverse studies and research have shown that genetics play an important role over influencing behaviours and personalities in children. There is also a wide agreement regarding the influence by environmental components and activities. This paper addresses the influence of the environment such as family settings made of the biological or foster parent, peer influence and the social style of learning in comparison to natural traits such as genes or inherited persona.
Environmental factor influencing child behavior Compared to the various ways of parenting, the human genes have very little effect over the personality of a child and this is why in the modern life, a person may turn out to be good in spite of appalling living conditions. Good parents may also have poor mannered offspring. People have strength to overcome obstacles and this is the main reason why some parents will produce excellent well mannered off spring while others produce the ill-fated individuals. The parenting aspects have great effect over the basic personality of a child.
As Miller (1997) explained regarding child development process, there are random components, which influences intelligence, behaviour and personality of a child. One important point that is well known is that parents pass genes to their children in a rather random manner and this is the reason why it is hard to find siblings having similar traits.
As much as research has established genes to be an influence to behaviours, researchers agree that the environmental conditions influence the behaviour as well as personality. The environmental influences include the biological or foster parents, peers as well as the social learning traits. (Miller, 1999)
According to Schmitz (2003) the issue of family setting or environment background is a key attribute to bringing up the child for instance, the family setting influences the child hyperactivity. There are some factors such as poverty levels, educational levels, the structure of the family and the parenting practices, which are the key determinants of a child’s behaviour and personality.
The relationship between the child’s behaviour and the family setup depends upon the parent who ought to be caring. When the environment is stimulating and the techniques used to raise children are consistent, then the probabilities of having a child with good behaviours are high. (Schmit, 2003) One need to weigh problems regarding personality against those of poor communications and relations as attributes of a weak family setting or bond.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The antisocial, aggressive, criminal or delinquent behaviours are attributable to the families facing financial strains, those with more children to cater for and those whose parents are not able to administer good disciplined behaviours consistently. Child abuses as well as neglect are some of the most popular investigated arguments as the root cause of antisocial and criminal behaviours especially when the child matures. (Holmes et al, 2001)
Considering the comparison between nature or genetic factors and the environmental factors over influence of child’s behaviour and personality, the age is an important issue worth consideration. There are consistent research findings that the heritability influences adult behaviour while the environmental factors mainly affect the behaviours of the children and adolescents.
(Rhee and Waldman, 2002) this is because the adult has the ability to logically reason and make decision based on the living standards which positively or negatively influences the personality traits. The child is limited to a certain environment because they do not have the ability to choose or change thus they abide to the existing environmental conditions.
According to the writings of Gernefski and Okma (1996), the antisocial or delinquent behaviours of adolescents in a peer group have direct links to problem behaviours especially the aggressive behaviours faced during childhood. The young children show aggressive behaviours. These tendencies grow towards their peer groups and when one fails to curb the act, they emerge to be the outcasts of the society.
The emergent of poor peer relationships are regrettable and traceable to allowing children to be with others of similar traits. These are similar tendencies or behaviours natured from childhood through adolescents to adulthood and eventually become the key contributors to bad societal problems or criminal acts. (Holmes et al, 2001)
The theory of social learning has influence over child’s growth and behaviour. The theory indicates that the child observes the aggressive behaviour of the parents or other siblings and adopts them. The child learns from imitation, therefore, they take the emulated behaviour as a normal behaviour. They perceive the behaviour as good since there is no harm to acting similar to the parent.
(Miles and Carey, 1997) In line with Miles and Carey’s writing (1997), if the levels of aggression by the parents are very high, reinforcement of the same traits might occur to the children.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Influences Of An Adopted Child’s Behavior specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Comparison between nurture and nature The environmental factors are however not the only influential attributes over the child’s behaviour and personality. They coordinate with the genetic factors or catalyze them. According to Eysenck (1996), a personality psychologist, the behaviour of an individual in influenced by three factors concern with psychotic measures, extravert and neurotics in a theory referred to as the “PEN model”.
Psychotic measures associates with the personal traits of impersonation, impulsiveness, and anti-social behaviours. In addition, the un-empathetic and cold or criminal behaviours reference the same psychotic traits. The extravert is associated with the social traits, activeness, liveliness, caring, dominance, assertiveness and ability to seek sensation.
Lastly, the neuroticism correlates to anxiousness, depression, moodiness, tension emotion and low self-esteem. People can utilize the tree factors in the quest for factors influencing behaviours especially in children.
They are factors that assist in picking out the bad behaviours from the good ones were by; one can be in a position to predict the probable behaviours of young children. Some of the factors face inheritance as opposed to environmentally influenced factors thus the probability of the interaction between nature and nature.
Traits in children correlate with low levels of brain arousal because of low interest, poor attention, poor observation techniques, and sleepiness. Low extravagance calls for better simulation from external environments factors because the brains lack the stimulants. In line with miles and Carey (1997), children are born with a nervous system that rarely responds to or is aroused by the external stimuli thus the need to adopt more environmental factors or proper stimuli for better arousal.
These factors include the high-risk activities but argumentatively not all individuals who have low levels of arousal need the high-risk activities. In line with Jensen (1998), the right mind and environment is what it takes to create a behaviour and personality that lacks antisocial and illegal behaviours. Thus the argument; the influence lies on both the environmental factors as well as inherited genes.
Conclusion The child’s behaviours and personalities face moulding when there is lack of proper mechanisms or techniques to foster disciplinary techniques. They are influential in creating good social behaviours, parental aggression and rejection as well as the interactive relationship between the parents or other siblings.
Children raised in an antisocial or aggressive home setting are more susceptible to poor parental monitoring, inconsistent punishment administration, rejection, aggression as well as permissiveness.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Influences Of An Adopted Child’s Behavior by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This is an implication that children behaviours and personality traits mainly face the environmental conditions influences over the genetic factors or attributes. (Miles and Carey, 1997)
References Eysenck, H. J. 1996. Personality and crime: Where do we stand? Psychology, Crime,
The Case in Huntingdon as One More Cause to Talk about Inequality Opinion Essay custom essay help
Huntingdon is a small town in Quebec that does not actually differ from other towns; its citizens use their abilities and ideas in order to improve their lives and provide their generations with safe and sound future. However, August of 2004 was not an ordinary year in the life of this town.
The current mayor of Huntingdon, Mr. Stephane Gendron, offered to accept the law that will ban children’s presence on streets after 10.30 p.m. and till 6.00 a.m. He even presented several rather strong evidences that were able to support his suggestion and prove that his idea was good and effective enough.
Children younger 16 are not actually able to response for each of their actions and cannot comprehend how serious the consequences of their actions can be; the cases of teen vandalism become more and more frequent, this is why it is crucially important to start doing something to stop vandalism and help children find out the right way. Many people rejected this idea and underlined the idea of ageism, inequality, under which teenagers suffer. On my opinion, such kinds of laws are really helpful and have to be offered oftener; it is not very easy to control children nowadays, this is why it is possible to control them, using some legal concepts.
I truly believe that modern youth makes numerous attempts to demonstrate own maturity and life experience by means of power and some abilities, which may be inherent to adults only. For example, some teenagers like to leave some marks on local sights in order to make their words noticeable.
Passing by the monument, where some words or slogans are presented, young people underline the fact that it was they, who put these words on the monument and demonstrate their devotion to the chosen affair. As a rule, such activities are inherent for night times. When it is light, children can hardly break a branch or demonstrate their painting abilities or excellent spelling.
Teenagers should accept this idea as something that may underline their inequality in comparison to elderly people. Of course, youth wants to feel freedom as soon as possible and become involve into the affairs of grown up life.
However, it is also necessary to underline that many children all over the world are deprived of the opportunity to enjoy their childhood and be as naive and irresponsible as possible.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Youth does not want to think about the consequences of their actions, does not want to believe that their interests and hobbies are not that safe, and does not want to accept the truth that their parents are usually right. From numerous psychological and sociological perspectives, the driving forces, which promote young people take risky steps and suffer from injures, are born somewhere inside of human mind and grounded on the relations within a family.
If a family provides a child with the necessary care and support, tries to comprehend teenager’s demands, and wants to help him/her, the child will never consider the idea of being at home at 10.30 as a threat or challenges concerning age inequality.
Adults usually care about children and teenagers, and in their turn, teenagers should be smart and mature enough to comprehend it and support those adults, who help them to take the best from this life.
Online sources The article by Stephen Fine is a good source about Canadian youth culture and the ideas of how to control teenagers. https://hollowscamp.ca/
The article from the Canadian Press shows how effective the ideas of the current mayor can be. https://www.breitbart.com/
Report of an Orchestra Concert Essay essay help free: essay help free
The orchestra concert I have to evaluate and discuss is exciting and unique because it represents a beautiful combination of the works by such great composers like Strauss and Tchaikovsky, Schoenberg and Barber. Their compositions are magnificent indeed and make their listeners enjoy each sound and each instrument.
Richard Strauss’ Serenade in Eb for Winds, Op. 7 is a generous combination of 13 winds: flutes, clarinets, oboes, bassoons, and one contrabassoon. The genre of chamber music that is inherent to this very composition provides the listener with a chance to be involved in a new world, full of emotions and feelings. This serenade is performed in major, and the use of compound meter makes it possible to hear polyphonic motives, which cannot leave indifferent any person, however also prove Straus’ lack of experience with the use of double bass that has to support the final accord. While listening this composition, I imagine that I open a door and enter a new world, where nature fights with people and tries to persuade that it is essential to respect each living being in this world, and at the end, a kind of alternative is achieved, where people start enjoying and respecting nature and the world they live in.
Samuel Barber’ Violin Concerto, Op. 14 is one of the greatest compositions, created at the end of the 1930s. The whole composition lasts 22 minutes and is divided into three amazing movements, characterized by different forms: Allegro molto moderato, Andante sostenuto, and Perpetuum mobile. The first movement introduces the violin solo in the sonata form, and the piano background serves as an appropriate addition to the story, offered by the violin. Fantastic tone and captivating intonation learn how it is necessary to be consistent with each move and with each breath. Although the movement is lyrical and minor, it properly follows each concerto tradition and represents a monophonic motive that captures ear and mind.
Variations on a Rococo Theme, Op. 33 by Peter Tchaikovsky is unique dues to its composer’s unbelievable approach to its creation. Two versions of this composition were offered by Peter Tchaikovsky: one for cello and orchestra of 18 instruments, and another for cello and piano.
I got a chance to listen to the second version and be amazed by its structure, form, and motive. The major key, moderate tempo, and homophonic motives make this composition pleasant to listen and analyze. This version is quicker and faster than the version for cello and orchestra; the sequence of variations is changed, and the structures are alerted. The motives remind me of a kind of play between a cat and a mouse, where the result of this game is hard to predict.
Arnold Schoenberg created a wonderful composition Verklarte Nacht in 1899, basing on Richard Dehmenl’s work of the same name. It was for violas, violins, and cellos. However, with time it was revised for string orchestra, and in 1943, a new version of composition Verklarte Nacht: String Orchestra Version appeared.
This arrangement for string orchestra consists of four movements: grave, pocco adagio, adagio, and motto tranquillo. The genre of classical music opens for me in a new world, because its forms and motive provoke the most unexpected feelings. A major key and dynamics of composition underline the use of compound meter and the cooperation of several violins and cellos.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More
“Why Indeed Did the WTC Buildings Completely Collapse?” Research Paper argumentative essay help
In his report Dr Jones (1), raises concern over the controlled demolition hypothesis indicating the existence of scientific evidence, which have not been analysed by the government to date. His claim regards the presence of molten metal observed at the basement of the rubble of the collapsed towers.
This is enough evidence over the amount of energy present at the site as well as the composition components of the metal considering its colour. (Jones, 1) He also considers the collapse of the third twin tower that collapsed without the effect of a plane crush. (Jones, 2)
The WTC 7 collapsed symmetrically down to its footprints completely. According to the video footage linked by Jones (4), the speed of the collapse of the southwest corner of this building shows a steady straight freefall. The smoke and dust was also observed to emerge in a sequential fast timing (Jones, 5)
The molten steel was evident at the site six months after the collapse and the colour of the steel was different. This is an indication of presence of low heat conduction metal, which can remain molten hot for a long period under large heat capacity.
Although scientific research is required to determine the type the scientist, link their observation of the molten metal to iron over steel or aluminium. According to Jones (5), scientific tests have inclined the hotness to a probability of presence of other chemicals such as “thermite” which has a high reaction of initial temperatures and continues to react in a prolonged manner.
Scientifically, thermite reaction results are molten iron and aluminium oxide. It generates the molten iron immediately and has the ability to melt and evaporate steel. The presence of sulphur cartelizes the reaction. (Jones, 7)
The footage also indicates the presence of molten metal falling from the second tower probably from the chemical reactions of “Thermite”. The collapse WTC 7 probably occurred because of the reactions, which produced the yellow molten liquid metal, which was also the source of hydrocarbon fires and thick smoke evidenced at the site. (Jones, 12)
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Works Cited Jones, Steve. E. “Why Indeed Did the WTC Buildings Completely Collapse?” Accessed
Accounting and Finance: Importance of the Studies in Today’s Society Essay college essay help: college essay help
The world of accounting and finance is very interesting from different perspectives: first, accounting and finance help to develop new services and improve people’s living conditions; second, these two concepts are the major needs for decision makers; and finally, these current studies may be stimulating and rewarding at the same time, because accounting and finance are the key elements in many organizations.
Accounting and finance play a significant role in today’s society, as they deal with economics and information science and provide rather strong background for professional careers in the sphere of business.
The importance of these current studies is obvious, because accounting and finance are much more than just simple gathering and analyzing information and control of markets; these studies are the centers of many organizational systems, the support for many decision making practices, and their understanding is considered to be an important step in carrying out all possible management tasks.
First, in order to comprehend why these current studies are important for today’s society, it is necessary to clear up the essence of each of these terms. Accounting is regarded as “a part of the business’s total information system, whose role is to provide information to ‘clients’” (Atrill and McLaney, 9).
Finance, in its turn, helps people make proper decisions and provides them with a chance to achieve success in numerous business activities. Lots of people, both who are involved and even who have little in common with business, admit that accounting is some kind of business language, awareness of which provides communication between organizations.
Finance focuses on possible risks and returns: individuals realize the essence of money and capital, are aware of different forms of finance, and are able to evaluate and overcome the risks, which are inherent finance. It is considered to be a good start for those, who want to become important figures in the sphere of business.
The major point of finance and accounting is that people face these two concepts very often nowadays. People read newspapers and watch numerous TV-programs about the chances in economy, money problems, and business competitions. The vast majority of people do not actually understand that finance and accounting are not similar, and have absolutely different purposes. This is why comprehension of information from media may be wrong because of poor knowledge about finance and accounting. This is the reason number one, why the current studies are important in today’s society.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another significant issue concerning the importance of the studies is the constant changes, which happens on the field of finance and accounting. Financial markets offer more and more opportunities and services for their customers; this is why to get the necessary profits and benefits, people should know enough about capital markets, their peculiarities, and money making. They should also be ready to make decisions and deposit and invest properly, analyzing possible consequences of their activities. So, it turns out to be preferable to study accounting and finance. The last point that has to be mention is people’s passion to money.
It goes without saying that people like money and cannot imagine their lives without spending and earning money. However, to be able to spend money properly, people have to learn to make it. With the help of finance and accounting studies, it is possible to lend money in business successfully; these studies offer numerous credit facilities; and finally, managers get possibilities to enter contracts and buy services.
The importance of finance and accounting in today’s society is also closely connected to cooperation of these spheres with other spheres of life. Even such institution as family may be improved by proper understanding of finance and accounting. Husbands earn money, wives offer the ways to save or spend it, and children always ask it to satisfy personal desires.
If families do not aware of the general issues of such studies like accounting and finance, the financial situation of such families will hardly become successful. Business, personal relations, and even education in modern society is closely connected to money, this is why awareness of how money is made is crucial.
Education, in general, plays a very important life in any sphere of life. When a person is educated, it becomes a bit easier to use offered possibilities, to improve personal positions, to get good jobs, and earn enough money to enjoy this life. The studies connected to finance and accounting are significant indeed for today’s society, as people always want to know more how to develop their business, how get more benefits, how to make decisions with less harm to own incomes.
This is why the importance of these studies becomes obvious, the only thing that has to be evaluated right now is how to pick out the best ways to study finance and accounting at a proper level, to gather necessary financial and accounting information, and to be ready to evaluate critically the roles of finance and accounting and find out their strengths and weaknesses.
Works Cited Atrill, Peter and McLaney, E. J. Accounting and Finance for Non-Specialists. England: Pearson Education, 2006.
We will write a custom Essay on Accounting and Finance: Importance of the Studies in Today’s Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
Innovation in History: How Guns Changed the World Research Paper essay help online free: essay help online free
Table of Contents Introduction
First Guns and Their Contribution
Guns and Violence
Gun Control in the World
Guns in the USA
Guns, Media, and History
Introduction Our world is changing day by day: lots of scientists try to present numerous innovations, which improve people’s life, make it easier, and finally, help people become more powerful and control other people. Nowadays, the list of innovations, which have changed or are still changing the world and our history, is really long; and guns take not the last place in this list. When we talk about guns, we talk about power, violence, and deaths. It is known that one-third of all Americans have a gun at home, and during 2004, about 30,000 people died because of gunfire (Tonry, 73).
Our history is closely connected to the development of guns and their contribution among people. Sometimes, people just cannot find enough powers and time to think about the danger that caused by the use of guns; they only realize that a gun is some kind of power, and they should get this power as soon as possible.
During a long period of time, guns have changed the world considerably: they help to defend oneself; they make it easier and faster to kill and injure people, very often, innocent people; and they obliterate the border between life and death, for those, who cannot control own actions, thoughts, and movements.
First Guns and Their Contribution In fact, it is very difficult to find out when the first gun appeared. That genius, who realized that gunpowder could be propellant and injure, is still unknown. During numerous centuries, people fought against each other with the help of different swords and sabers. However, it was not very easy to use swords during the battles: they were too heavy and rather big.
The matchlock is considered to be one of the first useable hand-held guns (History of Guns and Firearms). Soldiers handed their matchlocks on their shoulders, so, it was not difficult for those soldiers to move for long distances. Killing people is not a good thing, however, it is human nature – to kill in order to save own life and win.
This is why the contribution of those matchlocks could be regarded as more or less positive aspect: killing people did not take much time, and those, who had to be killed, died in a short period of time and with less suffering. So, one of the first changes of the world, caused by guns, was the ability to kill or injure people within a short period of time. From that period of time, people got less time to think over their actions and the consequences of these actions; they could kill fast and take other person’s life for ever.
Guns and Violence It is very difficult to comprehend why so many people know about the negative impact of gun distribution, still continue to sell and promote guns. People realize that the increase of gun prevalence lead to deaths and injuries increasing. However, they do not want to do anything in order to stop creating guns and forbid its using. For so many years, people try to stop violence and provide people with a chance to live safe and sound life. However, the increase of crimes and deaths cannot be stooped till guns are distributed for so many people. “More guns means more crime” (Malcolm, 219).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This simple truth should make some people to think that their activities encourage other people to choose wrong ways and make bad actions, crimes, and even kill innocent people. If a person has a gun in his/her hand, he/she feels unbelievable power over other people.
Lots of psychological aspects influence the decision to shoot or not to shoot. Even simple hand trembling can make the gun shoot, give a birth to violence, and take someone’s life away. One act of violence leads to another act of violence, so that violence becomes an integral part of this life. With time, gun violence will be a cultural phenomenon, and it will be quite difficult to control people’s actions and save people from themselves. This is another impact of guns on the world and our history – guns promote violence very often.
Gun Control in the World Second Amendment Committee, Joint Together, or Violence Policy Center – all these organizations deal with gun control and other activities, which lead to violence decreasing. People need to be encouraged not to use guns and informed about terrible outcomes of gun usage.
The above-mentioned and many other organizations create numerous programs, present informative pieces of writing, and establish numerous centers in order to prevent violence and gun use. Some people find the idea of gun control as a kind of human rights’ violation according to the Second Amendment.
However, those people, who agree that the huge part of violence is caused by guns use, underline that the necessity of gun control is obvious. Some people just do not understand that so frequent use of guns encourage teenagers to use guns and solve own problems or frighten other people.
There are lots of rules and orders, which forbid guns selling and distributing to young people, however, clandestine marketing is developing, and lots of young people have a chance to buy a gun at any age. The only thing required is to know the places and not divulge information. Guns change the world in one more way – people start caring about own and other people’s safety and focusing on the development of gun control organizations, however, clandestine commerce puts under a threat all those attempts.
Guns in the USA In fact, it becomes a good American tradition to use guns and other types of firearms as a kind of protection, a sport means, or a hunting tool. It is easy to buy a gun for one purpose, but use it for another purpose. In America, there are lots of guns cultures, which promote a gun as a means of entertaining or protection. “Urban minority street cultures, Civil War reenactors, rural white male deer hunters, and survivalists” (Carter, 246) may serve as good examples of organizations, which find it funny and useful to use guns.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Innovation in History: How Guns Changed the World specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The members of such organization should follow certain instructions and use guns only in certain places. However, no one can be sure that a young son or daughter will never find a gun at home and try to use it just because of own interest. One more significant point about guns in the USA is closely connected to the question of race.
Race inequality bothers many Americans; as a result of such inequalities, lots of fights and quarrels take place. Very often, to prove own ideas, people can easily use guns. It is very hard to explain, but when a person takes a gun in hands, some unbelievable power seizes him/her, and this person gets the desirable control over people and a chance to introduce own ideas and points of view. Of course, gun violence is not all about race and ethnicity.
Those people, who just do not want to search for compromise by means of talks, believe that a gun is the only way to win an opponent. This is why guns have an ability to change people’s mind and people’s ideas on how to solve problems; and such changes in people will certainly lead to considerable changes in the world history.
Guns, Media, and History Without any doubts, media is one of the most influential means during all the times. People watch movies and different TV programs, listen to radio shows, and enjoy music – they learn more about this world, its history, and future forecasts this way. This is why guns in media also have a certain impact on the history and people’s attitude to life.
Violence in media is one of the hottest discussions during a long period of time. When a young man watches TV and realizes that a gun can make him more powerful, he tries to do everything possible to find out a gun and use it. By means of TV programs, people get to know how terrible accidents with guns changed the history and influenced our present and future. Kennedy assassination, Dr. Martin Luther King’s murder, Merlin Monroe’s death – media concentrates too much attention on these cases.
Is it possible that young people watch these informative programs and realized that one murder may become a sensation? According to these programs and movies, it is quite possible. This is why even by means of media, the use of guns becomes more and more popular and influential for the history.
Conclusion People always care about own lives; however, they continue distributing guns and other means of violence. Guns have already changed our history and took so many lives. This is why we should stop gun violence and admit that guns should not have such power over people. People have so many chances to make this world safer and live in peace, and even if guns have already changed our past and our history, let us not to provide guns with a chance to influence our present and our future.
Works Cited Primary Sources:
Not sure if you can write a paper on Innovation in History: How Guns Changed the World by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More “A Brief History of Guns.” History of Guns and Firearms. 4 Sept. 1009. Web.
This web site, one of the primary sources, which present reliable photos of guns and other weapons, is devoted to different kinds of guns, their history, and development. In this piece of work, the history of a matchlock and a flintlock is considered here. Clear paragraphs and simple language provide the reader with a chance to learn how gun makers developed new designs to help people use and carry guns.
Malcolm, Joyce, L. Guns and Violence: The English Experience. The United States of America: Harvard University Press, 2002.
This book is the primary source, as it describes the English experience concerning the use of guns and its further impact on society.The author of this book investigates the idea of gun control and the factors, which influence the development of debates, which are connected to guns in homes. Lots of people find it very useful to carry the gun at home in order to be safe; this source is a kind of analyzes of why this experience in the United States may cause negative outcomes.
Carter, Gregg, L. Guns in American Society: An Encyclopedia of History, Politics, Culture and the Law. Santa Barbara, California: ABC-CLIO, 2002.
This source is the secondary one, as it presents the results of investigations concerning the matter of how the use of guns influences modern American society. With the help of this book, the reader can learn more about the burning issues about guns and Americans’ attitude to guns and comprehend why so many debates take place around the theme of gun control.
Tonry, Michael. The Oxford Handbook of Crime and Public Policy. New York: Oxford University Press, 2009.
In this book, the reader learns more about criminal justice and control policy of crimes. With the help of this secondary source, the reader gets an opportunity to analyze the essence of crime and its outcomes.The fresh perspective, used in this source, allows the reader to get a clear picture concerning the numerous theories about crime and proper justice, why crimes happen and which efforts have to be taken at first in order to prevent these crimes in future.
The Bible: Eve and Female Place in the World Report cheap essay help
The role of women in society is considered to be one of the most burning and captivating issues of all the times. People face numerous problems during the discussions whether it is correct to make men and women equal to each other or not. This is why lots of people try to use as reliable sources as possible to prove the chosen idea.
And of the first sources, used in discussions concerning women place and role, is the Bible. The fact that Eve was created not first but second and the idea, came from Hebrew religion, that Jacob is considered to be the favorite implied for a long period of time that women were inferior to men; however, nowadays, lots of contradictions take place on these arguments and the discussions about woman’s role in society become more and more urgent.
The questions of gender inequality are inherent to many cultures and nations; some nations prefer to rely on religion in order to satisfy society; the other nations take into consideration modern points of views and moral values. However, during a long period of time, The Holy Bible was considered to be the major religious text that helped to clear up the different between women and men, their roles, and duties.
The point is that even The Holy Bible represents several approaches to the discussion of this concept. The New Testament and The Old Testaments tell that women have to inferior to men as the authority of God is really great, and God is the only one, who has the right to judge, divide, or make equal. In these testaments, women take the second place and may be regarded as men’s properties. However, The Gospels of Jesus, which appeared between The Old and New Testaments, underline how powerful women could be and that the equality between men and women was obligatory. However, the power of God was really huge, this is why the point that God created Eve second provided many people with a chance to underline women’s inferiority to men.
The Hebrew Yisrael presents other evidence that males have a kind of privilege in comparison to females. Jacob got inspiration from God, so, God perfects his favor and admiration on Jacob more than on any other person, and any woman in particular. He is the only one, who can communicate to God and introduce God’s messages to other people.
Due to such God’s preference, Hebrew boys have more rights, choices, and freedoms. Is it relates to The Holy Bible and Eve’s creation? Maybe; however, each religion has its own values, and the Islamic people made their choice in favor to male priority. Of course, women have certain rights, but still, their rights are dependent on many other factors, connected to male activities.
The Holy Bible is the first source that divided people in accordance with their genders. From the Old Testament, the roles of women were not that significant. The fact that Eve was created second allows many people to believe that women are inferior to men. However, times have been changed, and values are different now. It is hard to prove that women are inferior to men, and those people, who still believe the ideas, offered in The Holy Bible, just do not have enough imagination to prove women’s inferiority within own words.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More
The Screwtape Letters by C.S. Lewis: A Book Report essay help: essay help
The Screwtape Letters is the book by Clive Staples Lewis, one of the greatest Christian writers of the 20th century. This masterpiece was written in 1942 and published for the first time in book form by Geoffrey Bles in London. The chosen genre of The Screwtape Letters, Christian satire, helps to underline the significance of faith and people’s wrong interpretation of sins and religion in general.
This fiction consists of 31 letters, which present appropriate pieces of advice of how to procure patients’ souls, given by Screwtape to Wormwood, his nephew. All these letters and the work as a whole are dedicated to J. R. R. Tolkien, another great English writer and poet. Screwtape performs his role of a mentor on a really brilliant level; and still inexperienced tempter, Wormwood, is eager to analyze the lessons and enlarge his level of knowledge in order to amaze his teacher and even surpass him.
The reader of The Screwtape Letters gets a chance to look at the letters, written by Screwtape only. In spite of the fact that it should a two-way correspondence, the author of the book allows the reader to use own imagination and think about the manner of writing of Wormwood. Each letter begins with Screwtape’s discontent caused by numerous Wormwood’s failures. So, the protagonist of the story turns out to be Screwtape; he presents new information to the reader, this is why all facts and events are described from one point of view only.
Screwtape focuses on different aspects of our life: how human soul makes decisions, what has more significant impact on human decisions, and how actually the devil may temp a human soul and turn it from something good to something evil. Screwtape letters help the reader comprehend that all Christian’s relationships are under a threat to be influenced by evil. Families and friends cannot even guess how tempting a sin may be.
Even a prayer in a church has all chances to be tempted by evil and gets more chances to tempt other people, who come for help. In fact, there are two active characters in the story: Screwtape and Wormwood. However, the story is not complete without those patients, Screwtape tells about. If we look at this work from some general perspective, we may see a professional devil, Screwtape, as a major character, another devil-beginner, Wormwood, as another active character, and the Patient, a passive character, who still plays a significant role in the story.
To my mind, the major purpose of all these letters, which are so brightly presented in The Screwtape Letters, is to warn people about the threat of being tempted even by the closest person. The point is that there will always be some Mr. Screwtape, who will be eager to teach his nephew to tempt people and prove that evil may be good and good is usually evil. This is why the idea that there is somebody, who sits of people’s shoulders and gives some hints to follow, comes to be true.
Lewis presents enough persuasive ideas and stories, which make lots of readers believe and think over again why people take certain steps and who may control them. These lessons, which help to improve our life, turn out to be rather effective and interesting. This work is not just a certain topic and different characters; it is a lesson, each character should learn, comprehend, and use. The beauty of the work lies in its truthfulness. People will hardly realize how complicated this world is.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is not just simple streets with grass under our feet and sky over our heads. People are considered to be a little piece of something more huge and important. If it should happen that a person understands that he/she is a part of our universe, and someone may impact it somehow, the results may be rather unexpected. Some readers cannot still believe how complicated the world is, some readers still accept this story as one more fiction that presents unbelievable imagination of the writer, and some readers try to analyze the received information and use it in order to improve their lives.
As any literary work, The Screwtape Letters has its own strengths and weaknesses. Quite simple and clear language makes this story interesting to read for many people with different levels of education. Short letters with clear topics do not bother the reader and provide him/her with a chance to get some information and have some time to think over it. To my mind, one of the most obvious negative aspects of this book is that the reader has a chance to evaluate the situation from one point of view only.
This is why it turns out to be rather difficult to accept the same information from Wormwood or patients’ sides. Another negative point is cruel reality that is described so straight. Such terrible pieces of advice and understanding of evil and good, their connection and interaction – not each reader is ready for this. “Keep everything hazy in his [patient] mind now, and you will have all eternity wherein to amuse yourself by producing in him the peculiar kind of clarity which Hell affords” (Lewis 2001, 7).
In general, C.S. Lewis creates just a wonderful masterpiece and calls it The Screwtape Letters. These letters are the lectures, which are always interesting to read and learn more and more. It is not enough to read this work one time and forget about it. This story stays in readers’ mind for a long period of time in order to give some hints and help people cope with possible difficulties. This is why this story should be certainly read by anyone, who wants to improve this life and comprehend its sense.
Works Cited Lewis, Clive, S. The Screwtape Letters. HarperOne, 2001.
Why We Fight: Military Industrial Complex and Its Impact on the American Life Essay college essay help online
Why We Fight is the documentary movie by Eugene Jarecki that presents rather captivating and educative information about military-industrial complex, its advantages and disadvantages, about wars and their impacts on people, about pain and grief that people cannot overcome even with time. The major question the director wants to answer is why America still fights; and actually, his answer deserves much respect and recognition.
This is why it is not surprisingly that, in 2005, this documentary won the Documentary Grand Jury Prize at the Sundance Film Festival. It is very hard to define whether military-industrial complex is a kind of a threat or a benefit for the Americans, as many historians have their own points of view concerning the American history; one of the possible ways to answer this question properly is to examine the historical event such as the Watergate scandal and Woodward and Bernstein’s participation in it, and clear up how the Government may affect people’s future and whether they do care about the safety of their people.
Military-industrial complex is really vast and has unbelievable influence on our military and our policies, so that can easily determine who all Americans actually are. To my mind, this movie does not give a clear answer whether military-industrial may be considered as a dangerous threat for the Americans, even if it is based on some economical or political issues.
Even more, some historians and politicians admit that this military-industrial complex provides certain maintenance and rising of the American spirit to develop, to win, and to conquer this world. Unfortunately, people, who do not lose relatives during wars or terroristic attacks cannot really comprehend how terrible and painful the outcomes really are. Of course, these people may support, condole, and even cry, but still, the real pain may be evaluated by those, who lose and suffer.
The Watergate scandal and the participation of Woodward and Bernstein may serve as a good example of how a good work of journalists may change the minds of millions of people and open their eyes on the reality, people live in.
These two great reporters, Carl Bernstein and Robert Woodward, were the firsts, who were able to crack the scandal and present enough information about Nixon’s resignation. They did care about people, they did want to clear up what was the reason of such duties’ neglecting, and they did help people to see how dangerous the political affairs could be.
Political affairs and intrigues may create so many difficulties for ordinary people. Some misunderstandings between the representatives of different countries may lead to numerous deaths and loses. People have nothing to do but fight and protect own land because of some mistakes, made by the Government.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is necessary to admit that military-industrial complex has certain influence on the American life: sometimes, it may encourage taking really significant steps, sometimes, it may put under a threat democracy we live in and even our lives.
So, why do people fight? For freedom? Eugene Jarecki hints us that it is not true. We fight because of certain business issues, which are so important for our Government. The development of the arms industry, the military-industrial complex, wars, and innocent deaths – all this will help America to develop, but whether it will be worthwhile? To get the best solution, each person should ask this question to him/herself and answer sincerely.
Global Warming: Reasons, Outcomes, and How to Prevent It Research Paper scholarship essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Global warming is considered to be one of the most burning issues for consideration during a long period of time in many countries. This very phenomenon is characterized by considerable increasing of temperature that is caused by the use of fossil fuels and developing industrialization. Lots of scientists offer more and more own predictions as for global warming, the major reason that will influence this warming development, and the steps, which have to be taken to save our Earth.
Some of them believe that recycling and anti-smoking programs can be helpful, and some scientists predict that even if people stop emitting smokes and other harmful gases, the climate will hardly stabilize. There are so many factors, which influence global warming, and human activities are one of them. People use cars, buses, airplanes in order to move from one place to another. They truly believe that the point that they save time by such means will be justified.
They do not take into consideration that this air pollution, smoking, and any kind of garbage destroy our atmosphere and put human lives under a serious threat. Global warming will be always a captivating topic to discuss in order to prevent Earth’s destruction; there are always many problems, which cause global warming, and it is necessary to analyze each of them to achieve positive results and prevent dangers.
Discussion Global Warming as It Is
Global warming is characterized by considerable increasing of temperature within the Earth surface and oceans. One of the first signs of global warming is changes, noticeable to ordinary people: winters become milder and milder, lots of glaciers start melting, and the level of seas starts rising (Silverstein et al, 2003, 6). The summer temperature changes as well, it becomes hotter, and it becomes hard for people to breathe.
Some people cannot still comprehend that their activities are crucially important for global warming and may bring it closer and closer. Greenhouse gases and numerous holes in the ozone layers are not the most dangerous problems, which people have to comprehend. This is why it is better to focus their attention on personal activities and on the harm, they do every day. People think about the ways of how to create one more plant or factory, how to buy a new car, or how to be saved from such heat and use a conditioner. Before take any step to achieve one of the above-mentioned purposes, it is necessary to realize how harmful they are in real.
Burning of coal and oil gives a birth to carbon dioxide (CO2), and this is a greenhouse gas that prevents heat escaping into space. Of course, trees and many other plants aim at removing all that greenhouse gas by means of photosynthesis, but still, one day, it may be not enough. Clearing of land causes reducing the movements of gas from our atmosphere and promote the spreading of CO2.
One of the biggest mistakes made by people is the idea that fires in forests may cause global warming. In fact, everything is quite the contrary. The writers from Science admit that global warming may certainly cause wildfires, but fires will hardly reinforce global warming (Science, 2006).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The more summer temperature is, the more causes for fires to disturb people more frequently. Some people may truly believe that water pollution is one more reason of global warming. It is wrong as well. Water pollution and global warming are connected to each other as two different types of threat for people. Each of them has no influence to each other: Pollution of drinking water has its negative influence on people’s health, the lack of water may cause the destructions of forests and other greenery of our planet.
However, these issues cannot influence global warming. However, there is one thing that may be a serious threat that may lead to global warming, and it is smoking. There are so many people, who smoke. More than 72% of people, who live in America, smoke cigarettes at a certain period of their lives. Even more 47% of men and 59% of women do not want to give up smoking or just fear because they may gain weight if they do give up (Logue, 255). They cannot even imagine that such mistake of them may lead to global warming and the destruction of our Earth.
History of Global Warming and Geological Perspective
The climate of the Earth changes day by day: certain changes within Earth coverage and temperature attract the attention of many scientists. In fact, the history of global warming is quite long, this is why it deserves attention, and numerous ideas of predictors have to be taken into consideration as well. Lots of scientists admit that great ice sheets covered our planet during a long period of time that was known as Ice Age; however, when the temperature increased considerably, this era came to its logical end (Kennedy, 47).
However, the climate did not change considerably till the middle of the 14th century: extreme cold was inherent to Iceland, Alaska, and Alps. In the middle of the 1980s, Jean Baptist Joseph Fourier noticed that the temperature of the Earth increased slowly, and offered the ideas of solar radiation to the public. He was also one of the first scientists, who described the greenhouse effect and told that it would keep this Earth warmer (Silverstein et al, 2009, 18).
Another significant scientists, who offered own ideas as for global warming and the danger of greenhouse effect, was Guy Stewart Callendar. He “examined the role of anthropogenic carbon dioxide in the climate warming experienced during the early decades of the twentieth century” (Fleming, 114).
This person was ready to prove that the greenhouse effect would negatively influence the atmosphere and bring negative outcomes for people. His ideas made other scientists started analyzing the issues, which may influence global temperature; and one of the first conclusions all the scientists came to was that human activity was considered to be the major cause of global warming.
Global warming may be also regarded as a natural geological process, this is why the geological perspective should be also taken into consideration while analyzing changes in climate and the increasing of the temperature. Such discipline as geology deals with the significant periods of time in order to analyze the changes within earth’s natural processes.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Global Warming: Reasons, Outcomes, and How to Prevent It specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More So, some geologists still believe that global warming is just another random fluctuation of climate. These geologists explain their positions by one simple fact – carbon dioxide cannot cause global warming. Actually, everything is quite opposite: because of the temperature’s increasing at the global level, the level of carbon dioxide also increases. Human activities cannot create so huge level of carbon dioxide, this is why global warming is a pure geological process, caused by natural changes, and, so that cannot be prevented.
Global Warming: The Ideas of How People Can Prevent It
Even taking into consideration the ideas that global warming cannot be caused by human activities, these very activities remain one of the most discussed issues. In fact, people have all chances to prevent global warming, however, the vast majority of them is just unaware of the necessary steps to take.
Actually, there are so many ways to stop all those harmful actions, which may cause global warming. First of all, people should think about recycling in order to clean up the planet they live on. Recycling is all about the processing of different used materials into new ones. Some people do not even guess how many products may be recycled: glass, plastic, and paper. By means of recycling, people provide themselves with one more chance to use good and reliable material and prevent Earth’s pollution.
It is not just one more strategy to make use of the already existed materials, it turns out to be more significant on the global level: industrial production has less negative effects on environment, and global warming has less reasons to develop. Waste, people do not care about, has rather considerable impact on the environment, and this impact is negative.
This is why when people recycle waste, they help their own environment and even save energy. There are also much more advantages of recycling: the prices on numerous goods may be decreased because they will be made of old, reused material; people should not spend too much time in order to produce the same material but spend it on inventing something new and more useful; and, finally, places for damage may be used to build new houses and other appropriate for living building so that less people can spend the nights outside.
People should know that they have so many chances to save own planet and prevent global warming independently. Of course, the steps, they have to take are rather serious and requires people’s time, desire, and patience. First of all, global warming may be caused by the use of fossil fuels. Nowadays, it is hard to imagine our live without cars: people prefer to save their time, travel, and use fast cars to entertain.
This is why the use of fuel increases day by day. Unfortunately, people cannot even guess how much fuel pollutes our Earth and causes global warming. Of course, it is impossible to ask all people stop using cars and other means of travel and start walking. This is why lots of scientists from different countries start thinking about the use of solar power to run cars. It takes certain time and energy, however, electric cars and the cars, which use solar power, may become a real way out for people. Nowadays, people get a wonderful chance to change fuel into solar power. Another trouble of our society is smoking.
As it was mentioned above, there are so many people, who smoke and cannot give up this habit. Some people, teenagers especially, admit that smoking has no effect on global warming. This is why it is necessary to underline the outcomes of smoking, which are perfectly noticeable and may be rather harmful for people and good for those, who are dreaming to see global warming. First, all those cigarette butts serve as the major reason of global warming, which are hard to recycle, this is why they usually disappear somewhere in the ground and start destroying the earth.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Global Warming: Reasons, Outcomes, and How to Prevent It by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Secondly, it is hard to imagine how harmful smoke is, and how many people are smoking at the same period of time, and how they pollute our atmosphere. These two huge reasons should be taken into consideration, and those who do care about global warming and want to prevent it should think about the ways of how to help the others stop smoking.
Industrial revolution and technological development play a significant role in the life of every person. Plants, mines, and factories create new modern technologies for people; however, their work considerably pollutes the earth and air and also creates numerous factors for global warming.
Conclusion In this paper, the major aspects of global warming have been discussed. This phenomenon is closely connected to temperature increasing and creates much danger for people. This is why people should think about the possible ways to prevent this process and save our earth. Such steps as recycling and reusing prevent pollution of the earth and help to concentrate on the ideas how it is possible to use the same material one again and think about the creation of numerous innovations to improve this world.
Human bad habits have negative impact as well both for people and for nature, this is why global warming may be postponed if people try to give up smoking. If people do not start taking into consideration what may cause global warming, they approach it much more sooner than it is expected.
Works Cited “Forests Fires and Global Warming.” Science, 2006. 314 (5892), 1045.
Fleming, James, R. Historical Perspectives on Climate Change. Oxford University Press US, 2005.
Kennedy, Barbara, A. Inventing the Earth: Ideas on Landscape Development Since 1740. Wiley-Blackwell, 2006.
Logue, Alexandra, W. The Psychology of Eating and Drinking. Routledge, 2004.
Silverstein, Alvin, Silverstein, Virginia, B., and Nunn, Laura, S. Global Warming. Twenty-First Century Books, 2003.
Silverstein, Alvin, Silverstein, Virginia, B., and Nunn, Laura, S. Global Warming. Twenty-First Century Books, 2009.
Weart, Spencer, R. The Discovery of Global Warming. Harvard University Press, 2004.
Sex Marriage: Personal Opinion Argumentative Essay college essay help: college essay help
The problems of sex and marriage, sex before and after marriage, and the role of sex in marriage are considered to be one of the most burning ones in different spheres of life. Lots of people prefer to talk about it just in order to solve own problems and share own experience.
Some people like to investigate these issues and find out the ways to make their marriages better and stronger. If sex is something that turns out to be crucially important, it is necessary to talk about it and present various ideas to choose the best one. Can it be that sex is obsolete?
What causes these conditions? Why people like to have sex and why they try to find out a reason not to have it sometimes? To these very questions, there are so many answers. Each person has his/her own point of view, and right now, I want to share my ideas as for the role of sex in marriage and the reasons of why sex may be obsolete.
Firs of all, it is a bit wrong to apprehend sex as a kind of barometer of relationships between a husband and a wife. To my mind, sex will be always something that unites a woman and a man, helps to develop their relations, provides them with a chance to learn each other better, and comprehend each other’s desires with time.
This is why the role of sex in marriage is significant indeed. When two people feel something that is hard to control, want to be as close as possible, and cannot wait a minute without kissing each other, this condition is called passion.
Passion and sex are the things, which cannot be apart. Only when passion appears, sex turns out to be true and interesting for both people. Marriage should not be a kind of barrier that decreases the role of sex; it is better to accept marriage as another opportunity to experiment and use all imagination to satisfy a partner and get the desired satisfaction. When people are married, they may forget about possible uneasiness and allow themselves doing various things.
Of course, some people spend too much energy to create strong and long-time relations: they spend much time at work in order to earn more money for a family, they bring up children and forget about the ways of how these children have been made; and they think a lot about how to create good reputation among other families.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Without any doubts, these issues are really important for any family; however, it is better to achieve positive outcomes not at expense of sex. Both men and women confess that they have obsolete sex; they consider sex as one more necessity for their fleshly bodies, but nothing more. To my mind, such attitude to sex kills all romance and desire to live together. People should not forget about sex as a wonderful means to find out the desired satisfaction, at least, for a couple of years.
However, when I remember a couple of old man and woman, who observe a sunset, holding each other hands, I cannot but admire their devotion to each other, their attraction to each other, and their desire to spend one more minute, enjoying this sunset. I do believe that obsolete sex and certain duties are not about them, as they have already found a good way to unite all the necessary issues to create a strong family and not to forget about sex. This is why they enjoy this life as no one else.
The role of sex in marriage is very important: without proper sex, a couple cannot comprehend each other and enjoy each change in this life. In order to have a good family and live a happy life, it is better to think for several times about how to achieve positive results, and then take certain steps, considering sex as a significant means to make relations stronger.
Recreational Shark Fishing Research Paper college admission essay help
Fishing, especially recreational fishing, is considered to be one of the most famous activities all over the world: people like to spend the vast majority of their time in order to use their imagination, attract the attention of other people, and catch as much fish as possible. There are lots of techniques, which may be used during fishing; however, it is crucially important to decide what fish you are going to catch in order to choose the best tool to achieve the positive results only.
For example, when we talk about shark finishing, people have to think about proper techniques in order not only to catch a shark but also to hold it for a long period of time. It is necessary to admit that recreational shark fishing has its own pros and cons, which have to be mentioned and discussed.
People satisfaction after a shark is caught is good indeed, however, recreational shark finishing has lots of negative outcomes for both, sharks and humans: people are not always ready to catch a shark and take the necessary steps to protect themselves from sharks’ reaction of being caught, and sharks, even being the most terrible predators in water, still carry out significant functions, and their disappearance causes numerous changes within underwater life.
In fact, recreational shark fishing was not that popular until 1975. People did not find this very activity rather safe and significant in their lives, and preferred to catch some smaller fish in order to feed and entertain. However, the movie Jaws, directed by Steven Spielberg in 1975, attracted the attention of numerous fishers and those people, who liked extreme and danger. The story of one huge white shark amazes lots of people, lots of professional fishermen wanted to catch one of those sharks, which were presented on the screen in order to save their families and not to be afraid to spend some time in water.
Of course, Jaws played a significant role in the development of recreational shark fishing; however, it was not the only one. The point is that people may catch a shark without a boat and use rods or reels, settled on a bridge or dock. So, if you want to feel something really exciting and unusual, you are welcome to buy all the necessary equipment and visit one of the nearest beaches in order to try own luck.
But still, people should take into consideration certain facts concerning sharks in order to comprehend how much harm they can do by such frequent recreational shark fishing. Lots of researches prove that more than 100 million sharks are caught and killed every year. In other words, 11 000 sharks are killed by people every hour. (Bryant, n.d.) It is necessary to mention that these numbers are all about both commercial and recreational shark fishing.
If we talk about recreational shark fishing only, it is better to use the facts, offered by the US National Marine Fisheries Service: they admit that more than 12 million sharks and skates were killed during the year of 2004, however, lots of recreational shark fishers prefer to release caught sharks back to the ocean. (Bryant, n.d.) Sharks face too many problems while reproducing: they cannot find a proper sexual partner during a long period of time; they spend much energy to give a birth to one pup and should have a rest; they do not reproduce too many pups in one time (from 2 to 20); and, finally, they reproduce only one time in a year.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More (Berman 26) So, if people do not stop recreational fishing, it is quite possible that with time, there will be no shark to catch at all. There are so many fishing tournaments, which require senseless killing of sharks in order people may tickle own and someone’s vanity. These tournaments bring much money for people with different social status, the only thing that is required is proper equipment and certain sum of money to become a participant of the tournament and demonstrate the others that you are ready and have enough financial support to start your affair.
Of course, money will be always a good reason to participate in such tournaments, however, it is impossible to buy everything, and proper condition of ocean is something that turns out to be rather significant to the lives of any being in this world. This is why people should not destroy their environment in order to win more money or prove someone that they are the best in something. “Sharks are more vulnerable to extinction than most other fish. For many, recovery may take decades after fishing pressure is reduced.” (Chivian, 267)
Well, we have already proved why recreational shark fishing is dangerous for sharks and causes bad outcomes. However, to demonstrate that shark fishing is not the best kind of entertainment, it is better to talk about human victims and injuries. The major point is that sharks’ behavior is very hard to predict; sharks’ reactions to human actions.
There are more than 370 kinds of sharks in this world (Richardson
Studying and Practicing – The Best Ways to Learn? Argumentative Essay essay help free: essay help free
Without any doubts, education plays a very important role in the life of every person. Knowledge helps us comprehend the world, we live in, better and deeper; knowledge provides us with the opportunities to analyze and solve every day problems; and, of course, knowledge is something that makes this life more interesting and really worthwhile. Each person should comprehend that education is one of the best means to get more and more knowledge in order to enjoy this life.
It turns out to be crucially important to decide when it is better to start own education and define which spheres of life are better to concentrate on. Of course, each person has his/her own attitude to education: lots of children find education is not that significant and think that it is possible to get it later. It is one of the possible options, but still, this option is no the best.
This is why it is better to clear up why education is important for you and start getting it as soon as possible. Now, the question is all about the ways of how to learn everything better. So, the works by such writers like Daniel Pink and Peter Singer should help me to comprehend how education is important and prove once again that one of the best ways to learn is to study and then to do it.
Education is all about human growth and personal development. For many people, learning turns out to be rather a continuous process. People have lots of methods of learning to choose from; so, it is better to weigh all pros and cons of learning processes, evaluate personal skills and preferences, and then make a decision concerning the way of learning. I truly believe that one of the best ways to learn is to study. Going to schools and other educational institutions is one of the possible ways to learn, so, it is just the time to remember how wonderful and important the time at schools was, is, and will be.
Daniel Pink is one of the authors, who concentrate on schools’ significance and admit how schools may or may not differ during different periods of time. “Whenever I walk into a public school, I’m nearly toppled by a wave of nostalgia… Such déjà vu warmed my soul…” (Pink, 2005) Is it really so great and pleasant that schools of the 21st century have no differences with the ones of the 20th century? Hardly! I cannot agree that the information that was significant and had power at the beginning of the 1990s should be the same at the year of 2010.
This is why I want to admit that our education and learning processes should be developed with time, and the vast majority of innovations should be taken into consideration. At schools, people get education in different spheres of life in order to get a clear picture of this world and be aware about the opportunities, this world presents. However, in order to learn and be able to do studying is not the only means. This is why theory, taken into account alone, is of poor use. Practice and personal experience turn out to be crucially important as well.
It is quite possible that a person has studied certain theoretical issues concerning carrying out some surgical operation. However, when it is high time to conduct an operation, it is impossible to be sure that this person conducts it perfectly, because lack of experience is always noticeable.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is why I cannot but agree that another significant way to learn is to do. Practice is really important, because this life and its development is caused by human practical achievements but not on knowledge, taken from text books only. It is much better to use hands and brain simultaneously in order to be a really sophisticated person. Peter Singer is a really great utilitarian philosopher, who provides his readers with a chance to comprehend what is necessary to live. We learn in order to buy, have, and use things in our life.
However, lots of people still cannot comprehend how to use what you already have, and it is another consequence of lack of practice, we are talking about. He calls a retired woman, who does change one child’s life into some sum of money and a television, immoral. (Singer, 2008) This woman was a teacher during a long period of time, but still, she did not have enough time to comprehend that lives of human beings are much more important and should be appreciated first of all. So, the description of this women’s analysis of the situation, her thoughts and doubts – all this serve as a good example to prove the fact that practice is really important in learning.
With the help of a couple of illustrative examples, we can clear up why studying and practicing turn out to be the best ways to learn. For example, studying at classrooms helps to clear up personal intentions as for education: students have certain objectives to achieve, teachers have a concrete plan to follow, and material that is presented is perfectly planned and chosen.
Environment should be also considered as a powerful means to learn: even the shape and the size of the room may influence the educational process. A person, and a child in particular, will hardly be able to learn and comprehend new material being in a noisy room, where the vast majority of people want to entertain. This is why those people, who want to achieve good results, should take into consideration such issues like environment, personal intention and desire to work and learn.
In conclusion, I want to admit once again that the best way to learn is, first of all, to study and comprehend the material, and, secondly, to do and use gathered material on practice. People face numerous difficulties during their whole lives. To my mind, well-educated person will always find enough time and powers to analyze the situation, weigh all cons and pros, and find out the best solution.
So, learning process may seem rather boring at first, and even unnecessary, however, with time, this education and the information got turn out to be vitally important for lots of people. Numerous philosophers and ordinary writers, who are eager to share captivating information concerning this life and its possible improvement, admit the fact that learning is nothing without practice. So, the ideas of Pink and Singer become more and more interesting and help to realize that our life should not be grounded on books only. And a smart person should find out the ways to use the information from different sources into practice and enjoy this life.
Reference List Pink, D. (2005). School’s Out. The Blair Reader. Eds. Kirszner, L. G.
Sam Houston: Character Traits and Personality – Essay Example custom essay help: custom essay help
Without any doubts, character plays a significant role in the life of any person. Character is something that is closely connected to reputation and conscience. When a person carefully listens to his/her conscience, he/she can form own character, taking into consideration personal preferences.
In this case, reputation serves as the significant outcome of character and comprehension of personal conscience. There are so many characters in the world history, who may prove that character is crucially important in this life, and any person should be ready to use his/her potential to achieve the desired goals. Lots of presidents, politicians, and diplomats were eager to demonstrate their characters and admit that fact that their presence in our history is justified.
Sam Houston was one of such personalities, whose characters meant a lot for their future career and determined the place in our history. This controversial character was balancing somewhere between good and evil: some people still believe that Houston was one of the most terrible figures in American history, and lots of people cannot but admire his power and courage to provide the country with the necessary growth and be ready to cope with numerous difficulties, created by this life.
Samuel Houston was an American politician and statesman, who lived at the beginning of the 19th century. He was known due to his belligerent and egocentric character. However, he was the only person who had positive results in conversations with Cherokee Nation; although he expended much energy to argue these people and change their mind as for Tawakoni Indians in Texas. (Campbell, 25).
It is also necessary to admit that this person is the only one who was the governor of two different states, and the ambassador of the Cherokee Nation. Such achievements in the political career cannot be inherent to a person, who does not have character; this is why we can certainly admit that Samuel Houston, a statesman, who even gave his name to a city, was a person of character, that very character, which was obligatory to political figures.
It is necessary to admit that Sam Houston was not characterized by good actions only. His not fair deals with his conscience, immoral acts, and anti-ethical preferences – all these were Houston’s bad characteristics, which have to be mentioned as well. These very points do not allow to admit that Houston’s character was brilliant and had positive consequences only. However, a Democratic society, Houston lived in, was not that easy to comprehend.
People had to take into account certain limitations in leadership, comprehend and analyze their possibilities. Houston was a man, who was not afraid to use other people to achieve his goals: “professional duelist from Missouri” (Campbell 14) served as an excellent example of Houston’s abilities to count and clear up whether it was possible to achieve the positive results using fewer powers and efforts. Of course, such use of people may add several bad traits to Houston’s character, but, we should remember that we deal with the sphere of politics and government, and it was crucially important to be a strong personality to use but not to be used.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is a matter of great satisfaction to me to hope that my children will be in the circumstances to receive a good education. Mine was defective, and I feel the inconvenience, if not the misfortune of not receiving a classical education. Knowledge is the food of genius, and my son let no opportunity to escape you to treasure up experience. (Houston).
These words by Houston proved once again that he was careful to any detail in his life. Knowledge opens the doors to many secrets of this life, and Houston made an emphasis on this fact to provide his generation with proper education and abilities to improve their knowledge about the world and lead it.
Without any doubts, the strong character was one of the brightest features of Sam Houston. But still, lots of historians and people, who fond of the activities of this politician believe that he could become a much better leader if he had better character and concentrated on positive sides of his character: the power of his will, self-respect, passion to current events and their analysis. It is not that easy to formulate what characteristics any political leader should possess.
However, Houston was the only person, who was a governor of two different states and had some foreign lands. Was he a person of character? Of course, he was. Even if he had to break some rules from time to time and forget about moral norms, all this is nothing in comparison to the achievements, which characterized this figure. The world, and America, in particular, grew considerably under the rule of Sam Houston. And the fact that know we are discussing this personality proves once again that he was a strong person of character, who was ready to fight and demonstrate his intentions to improve this world.
Works Cited Campbell, Randolph, B. Sam Houston, and the American Southwest. Logman, 2001.
Sam Houston “The Raven.” (2004, Feb.) Lone Star Internet. Retrieved from http://www.lone-star.net/mall/texasinfo/shouston.htm
Patricia and Her Family Analytical Essay argumentative essay help
The case of 55-year-old Patricia is rather captivating for the field of Psychology: lots of internal and external factors considerably influence the general situation and attract the attention of lots of Psychologists. Usually, psychologists prefer to use several principles and theories in order to analyze a person, his/her behaviour, and comprehend him/her from several perspectives.
Past problems, connected with alcoholism, obligations before her family, and contempt from Patricia’s son and sister’s side – all this have bad impact to a woman and create more and more internal problems, which are hard to solve.
“Psychologists can draw upon a range of alternative approaches, each of which views the person and the study of the person in very different ways.” (Jarvis 2000) In this paper, the case of Patricia and her family will be analyzed by means a behavioural approach, psychodynamic approach, and rational emotive theory. Each of these approaches and theories should help Patricia re-evaluate the situation and come to the conclusion what to do further.
Human behaviour is one of the most interesting issues to learn day by day. It is possible to predict weather, it is not that easy to find out the sex of the baby, however, it turns out to be rather difficult to comprehend why or why not a person treats him/herself like this. The behavioural approach is all about some measurable aspects of the behaviour, inherent to people. With the help of observation, psychologists analyze the behaviour of their patients and clear up how exactly this environment causes the patient behaves the way he/she behaves.
Psychodynamic approach is one of those approaches, which are based on the role of certain internal processes and some past experiences, which influence the creation of personalities. The most famous psychologist, who made a considerable impact on the sphere of Psychology and the psychodynamic approach in particular, was Sigmund Freud. He admitted that the vast majority of human feelings cannot but be affected by different unconscious motives, and that personal problems, which are inherent to adults have their roots in their childhood. Rational emotive theory is one more aspect that has to be mentioned in this case to present a really worth psychological picture of the patient.
“Rational-emotive theory states that much emotional disturbance stems from the faulty inferences and irrational evaluations that patients make in endeavouring to make sense of themselves, other people and the world.” (Dryden 1995) By means of this very theory, it turned to be a bit easier to comprehend human’s perception of this world and his/her abilities to develop own social and even spiritual abilities. It is crucially important to realize that any person is not only a certain being, who has to be responsible and controlled by own internal factors. Social factors and emotional responsibilities have to cooperate and provide a person with choices.
These three psychological theories are chosen for one particular reason – all of them allow to analyze the case of Patricia and help her to overcome her problems and find out a proper way to communicate with her relatives. Any psychologist should also remember that ethical issues have to be considered in any mental-health professions and should be regulated by certain professional codes. (Corey et al. 1997) This is why any of the above-mentioned theories should be used carefully without any damage to the psychological condition of the patient.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The behavioural approach will help to analyze the situation, demonstrate to Patricia that her behaviour is not that wrong, and prove that she has to reward herself in order to enjoy this life. To achieve good results, it is better for her to join some group of people with the same interests and talk about the themes, which are really interesting to Patricia.
She has already comprehend that alcohol is not the best solving of all problems, and now, her relatives have to comprehend the same things and start respective Patricia. This is why Patricia should choose some group of people, who have no relation to alcohol and drugs. It may be some cinema fans or women, who like manicuring, etc.
The psychodynamic theory will be useful in order to clear up how Patricia’s past, present, and future can be connected to each other. It is necessary to help Patricia to comprehend that her life is not endless, and it is better to start enjoying it. For example, it is not too late to create a web page on some love site in order to find a person or even several people to share secrets. Online talks are useful indeed, this is why if Patricia still does not have a computer, she has to go to the nearest shop and choose the nicest computer and start investigating the Internet and analyze its advantages.
When Patricia talks more to people, she can find some support from unknown people and start thinking about one more way to explain her relatives, that she has to have a piece of her personal life. Communication is the best medicine for lots of women. Just let us remember the movie Requiem about the Dream, where the mother goes crazy because of being alone. This is why if Patricia wants to change her life, the Internet is one of the most available ways to start these changes.
Rational emotive theory is used to demonstrate that it is necessary to defeat personal desires and interests. It is better to concentrate on patient’s beliefs and her skills in order to make her dreams come true. It is possible to advise Patricia to visit swimming pool, do fitness, or just change her haircut. Small changes stimulate women a lot: they find more powers to go outside, be pretty, and be desired.
The expected outcomes of procedure are rather clear: Patricia should find some other reasons to enjoy this life and explain her relatives that her dreams and desires have some value as well. Maybe, it is high time to help Patricia to demonstrate that her past mistakes should be forgiven, and relatives are one of the first people, who have to give this forgiveness.
She has enough powers to start everything from the very beginning. She has to believe in herself, and change in appearance is a good start for her. The major aim of any psychologist is to give a hint, to show the way, but to give orders. In such case, Patricia should realize that her present is not less important than the present of her relatives, and past should not be remembered for a long period of time in order not to omit the future.
We will write a custom Essay on Patricia and Her Family specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In order to analyze the case of Patricia and her family, it is better to use several theoretical approaches simultaneously: behavioural, psychodynamic, and rational emotive theories. Such diversity helps to find out the essence of the problem from different perspectives and give reliable pieces of advice. This psychological assistance cannot provide serious support to the patient, but just to show that some changes should happen in this life.
List of References Corey, G, Corey, MC, Callanan, P 1997 Issues and Ethics in Helping Professions. International Thomson Publishing Services Ltd.
Dryden, W 1995 Rational Emotive Behaviour Therapy: A Reader. SAGE.
Jarvis, M 2000 Theoretical Approaches in Psychology. Routledge, London.
Father and Son Relations: Analysis of the Movies Essay college essay help online: college essay help online
The relations between parents and children, fathers and sons in particular, deserve much attention: they are always so different and similar at the same time. This time, I am going to analyze three movies by different directors, which made a wonderful attempt to introduce their own visions concerning the relations between fathers and sons in different situation and during different periods of time.
The Bicycle Thief, I’m not Scared, and Life Is Beautiful – all these movies have one theme in common, dad and son’s relations. The situations and backgrounds, presented in all these movies help to comprehend and describe the obligations, which dads have to their sons: some dads want to protect their sons, other dads think that their duty is to demonstrate all the realities of this life, and sometimes, dads just want to present all the truth. Anyway, the most important thing concerning any dad is the ability to support children and be the best father for them.
In Bicycle Thief, the father decides to find out who stole his new bicycle and offers his son to help. In this poor family, the purchase of the bicycle was a really significant event, because certain family things had to be sold. So, this theft should be discovered. The father and the son start their investigation and observe all the realities of this life: its poverty, its inequality, and its misunderstandings.
To my mind, such choice, made by the father is not that proper. Of course, it is important to help the child learn this world and be ready to anything, however, it is also significant to provide a child with some kind of childhood, careless and kind. In this movie, the end is not very positive: the father chooses a wrong way and steals another bicycle. He is caught, and his son sees how his father may be punished. It is not the best way to teach the son to comprehend this life. To my mind, if I were the father in this situation, I just would not take my son to investigate that theft or, at least, did not demonstrate such a wrong example to steal something that was not your own property.
The relations between a father and a son, described in I’m not Scared are not successful as well. These relations turn out to be politically incorrect, this is why it is very hard for me to sympathize them. This ambivalence, no trust, and desire to demonstrate power from dad’s side – all this is not a good example of how the relations should look like.
The problems of the son and the desire to help and listen to his father’s orders make a child choose a wrong way; and, as a result, he is accidentally shot by his own father. The son wants to take dad’s responsibilities and help other people; the mistake, made by the dad is certain prohibition to help Filippo. To my mind, the father should help to examine the situation, in this case, the consequences would not be so disappointed.
So, the last film under consideration is Life Is Beautiful by Roberto Benigni. Telling the truth, these relations are the most appropriate for dads and sons. Any child should have a chance to have happy childhood; and any father should comprehend this simple truth. This is why, even in Nazi camp, the father explains these terrible events to his son, Joshua, as a game. Joshua is too small to comprehend that this war takes lives and brings lots of despair.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Father’s desire to protect his son from any trouble is really great. Such funny attitude makes any person laugh and cry simultaneously. These relations are really worthy of attention, because such fathers are treasures nowadays. I cannot even imagine what to do in the situation, described in this movie, and find the way, chosen by the father, the best one among any possible. Of course, truth and protection are not always compatible, and clever father should feel what step to take to make the necessary choice.
Organizational Behaviour: Leading Human Resources Report college application essay help
Listo Systems, the company under consideration, is aimed at providing customers with different superior graphic design services and other similar products. Proper teamwork and leadership, certain innovations, and state-of-art technologies – this is what will help Listo Systems to take leading positions and be respected by clients and even by its staff.
In fact, there are so many competitors in this very sphere for the company: lots of graphic design companies try to offer their services, attracting consumers with the help of cheap prices and quick services. Listo Systems tries to choose another way for success, and be more attentive not only to its customers, but also to its employees. This fully-fledged corporation has already proved its quality and is ready to demonstrate its skills and high tech services to people.
Many rapidly developed companies face certain difficulties and problems with their competitors or within a corporation itself. The major problem of Listo System is their blind belief in success and desire to hire as many people as possible. Due to such a quick expansion of staff, Listo Systems cannot provide all its employees with proper training, and this is why addition of new layers causes the decrease of productivity, and increase of turnover. The company has no time and abilities to care about its employees, and training is not that important as it was later, this is why the number of sick days cannot but be increased considerably day by day.
In order to make the company profitable, it is necessary to define its problems and find out the decisions. Let us clear up what issues have to be analyzed. First, the problem of rapid hiring of people should be taken into consideration. As lots of people are hired within a short period of time, proper training turns out to be absent.
New employees cannot get enough information to start working, and the results are not as successful as should be. Services, provided by Listo Systems, turn out to be of lower quality; this very fact may cause the decrease of customers and loss of leading positions.
All these troubles and problems have to be solved in order to return consumers and reprove the quality of the products, presented by Listo Systems. Graphic design is one of the most rapidly developing companies nowadays; people want to have a great variety of services to compare and choose the best ones.
This is why Listo System has to analyze its actions and pay much attention to common sense in order to reorganize its strategies, find out some business concepts, and not to lose its leading positions. First of all, it is possible to reorganize the company and make up a clear division of functions. Let it be one layer that will be responsible for training of all staff.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More One day in a week or at least several hours will be intended to introduce and explain innovations and other important issues to help the employees to present proper and good work. Second, it is also possible to hire several analysts to evaluate the development of the company during several past years, find out what makes the company stronger, and what promotes its growth.
The described above actions may help to change the situation, happened within Listo Systems, for better, choose the way for success, and amaze both the customers and competitors with its abilities to recover and present really qualitative services.
Neuropsychological Assessment: Individually Administered Intelligence Tests Essay scholarship essay help
Individually Administered Intelligence Tests Individually administered intelligence tests are considered to be one of the most important staples in psychological, clinical, and counseling fields. (Hogan, 2007) To achieve good results during the communication with a person, it is better to combine these tests with some other activities, which may help to gather more information for analysis. It is necessary to admit that individually administered intelligence tests have lots of common characteristics, which have to be taken into consideration, while creating the test.
From the very name of this test, it is obvious that it is individually administered; there should be an examiner, a person, who poses questions and analyzes the results, and an examinee, a person, who answers. It is crucially important that the examinee answer all questions truly to provide the examiner with the chance to present the proper results. Of course, administration of all these tests should be advanced training. One more characteristic of these tests is variety of age and abilities.
It is necessary to determine the age of the examinee in order to create appropriate questions and be sure he/she will answer them somehow. Rapport is another characteristic that has to be considered to make the conversation more friendly. The conversation of between the examinee and examiner should pass in the free-response format. It will help the examinee present questions taking into account personal interests and abilities.
The examiner should also score all the answers immediately. This very characteristic is closely connected to advanced training, where examiners should improve their abilities while testing. The last but one characteristic lies in time limitations. The test should be about one hour. During this very period of time, it is possible to pose enough questions to get a clear picture about the patient’s condition. Final characteristic, a real advantage of such tests, is the opportunity for observation. This opportunity helps to present a concrete report about the individual.
To create a really good individually administered intelligence test, it is also necessary to remember about its trends, like remedial materials, which help to develop individual’s strengths and remediate his/her weaknesses, and attention to test bias that helps to develop the use of the tests because of certain attention to minority groups and people with some disabilities.
Neuropsychological Assessment A neuropsychological assessment is a kind of activity that helps to improve the condition of a client, who faces some problems with the nervous system. For example, it may be a student at the age of 12. This assessment may take place in the classroom. Before the very process of interviewing the client, it is better to consult this student’s parents and friends in order to get a clear picture about the person, his/her abilities and reactions and gather some. One of the neuropsychological tests that may be used is checking the client’s memory and the reaction to different situations.
It is possible to present several photos with familiar and not familiar pictures of people and places and observe the client’s reaction, and at the end, ask what first picture he/she remembers. Examination of memory’s areas is one of the major steps in the neuropsychological assessment. With the help of the information, gathered from relatives, and analysis of the client’s actions, it is quite possible to start the evaluation of a person and identifying his/her problems.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Reference List Hogan, T. P. (2007). Psychological Testing: A Practical Introduction. John Wiley
The Situation at Segal Electric and Deming’s 14 Points Essay (Article) college essay help near me: college essay help near me
Comment on the Case at Segal Electric The case that happened at Segal Electric deserves too much attention and examination. Of course, the events cannot be changed, and the losses turn out to be rather considerable for the company. But still, this situation may help to prevent possible troubles in future and improve the organization of work somehow. The situation was the following: Pete, the general manager of Segal Electric, had to visit a quality seminar and entrusted the control the work of the team to Gene Davis.
However, in the result, the team faced certain troubles with 5051 fans, and a terrible “mix-up in the plant” took place. The general manager tried to clear up the situation, talk to George Mansfield, and find out who was guilty and what could be done in order not to repeat the same situation in the future. The point is that not only one person tried to solve the problem that happened to the fans and the absence of professional assemblers. There was another person, who decided to be involved into that process, Sharon Morse.
It is necessary to admit that George Mansfield has always one and the same thought in his head “if operations were running as they should, the company wouldn’t have to worry about warranty costs because there wouldn’t be any.” (Leonard, 1998) Such confidence has to be proved by some actions or, at least, words, and, in this case, the actions cannot be noticed.
First of all, it is always necessary to have a certain number of extra assemblers in order to be ready for some emergencies. When the general manager was absent, some specs were just forgotten, that lead to the already known problems. This is why poor readiness for work is one of the first mistakes, made by all the members of the work team.
Another mistake that deserves attention is inability to solve problems, when they appear, and weight all pros and cons at the same time. Gene Davis had to analyze the situation and tried to predict the results, when lots of thrust washers were load up on the shaft. The last but not the least mistake that has to be mentioned is loyal behavior of the workers. In the story, it was mentioned that people at the plant tried to be rather loyal to Sharon.
In order to help her somehow and make quotas, the workers could “patch up rejected products and rush them onto the shipping dock.” (Leonard, 1998) Such information is spread among the workers and may even badly influence the further position at this job. However, it is not the main point. George Mansfield, with all his respect and a bit of annoyance to Sharon, tried to clear up the details of the case. And one of the major reasons of that accident still remains the absence of professional assemblers.
If I were hired as another management consultant to Segal Electric, the firth thing I would like to do is testing the workers and checking their abilities to cope with emergencies. It is quite possible that the skills of the workers need to be improved, and it is crucially important to find the time and make the necessary improvements.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In order to achieve high results, it is necessary to start inside of the company. To my mind, this step should help to avoid the situation, described above. One more idea that comes to my mind is the necessity of strict division of the workers according to their duties. If one person should control the situation, he/she has the only right to make the final decisions and be responsible for them.
Comment on Deming’s 14 Points William Edwards Deming was one of the most famous American statisticians and consultants, who emphasized that management is the only thing that may improve the quality. “In Dr. Deming’s 14 points, quality is the driving force at which all is focused.” (Blache, 1988) Deming presents 14 major principles in order to manage the effectiveness in transforming business. He articulates that the vast majority of problems appeared because of the mistakes in the system itself, but not in employees. To my mind, the idea to “institute training on the job” may be considered as one of the most significant points offered by Deming. (Manuele, 2003)
With the help of training at working places, employees get a wonderful opportunity to improve their skills and their work in general. Driving out fear is another significant factor for effective work. Workers should not be afraid to go for their works day by day. Only in such case, the results of the company will hardly frustrate. Self-improvement is one more factor that, to my mind, plays a very important role.
Training is good indeed, but if the workers want to learn something, they should have such an opportunity, and the system, where they work, should provide them with it. If all above-mentioned points could be applied at all companies, the accidents, like the one that happened at Segal Electric, would never disturb people.
Works Cited Blache, Klaus, M. Success Factors for Implementing Change: A Manufacturing Viewpoint. SME, 1988.
Leonard, Frank. The Case of the Quality Crusader. Harvard Business School Reprint, 1988.
Manuele, Fred, A. On the Practice of Safety. Wiley-IEEE, 2003.
We will write a custom Article on The Situation at Segal Electric and Deming’s 14 Points specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
Abortion as a Controversial Issue Argumentative Essay college essay help online
Without any doubts, an abortion is one of the most controversial issues people may face with. Some people can easily agree to abortion and do not think about the consequences, possible future, and the life, taken from a non-born baby. Jay Budziszewski is a Professor of Government and Philosophy at the Texas University.
He is an author of What We Can’t Not Know. In this article, he analyzes whether an abortion is wrong or not and presents clear evidences of his ideas and standpoints. He makes a wonderful attempt to distinguish the idea of moral realism and a kind of belief in natural law.
His points of view are rather clear and comprehensible; he prefers to analyze then present some concrete ideas. Budziszewski may say “Yes” to abortions, taking into consideration certain moral principles and situations; I cannot agree to his position because baby’s killing not can be but should be stopped any way, as no one has the right to take a life away, specially, the life of your own baby, who even has no opportunity to breath.
An abortion is one of the biggest crimes any person can ever commit. Unplanned pregnancy is so frequent nowadays, and people have a wonderful opportunity to choose whether they are ready to have a baby or not. If the answer is negative, the result is obvious: it is high time to visit a doctor and sign for abortion. Is it right? Hardly!
There are lots of countries, which permit abortions, however prohibit “nontherapeutic” operations at the end of the first trimester. (Shrage, 4) Of course, one of the brightest discoveries of people living in the XX century is the right of choice.
People do not have to do something they do not really want. However, is it possible that people do not want to have babies? Who has the right to decide when abortion may be allowed and when it may not? It is quite possible to agree to abortion “but not in the last trimester.” (Budziszewski, 89) Is it really correct? Do people have the right to make such kinds of decisions? Babies, who are not born yet, are also humans, and have the same right for living.
Lots of women can find a wonderful reason to have an abortion: they are not experienced enough to create families and bring up children, they want to entertain much more time, and they do not want to be obliged to keep an eye on someone so soon. Due to the fact, that people have such a right not to do what they do not want, an abortion turns out to be rather a good way out.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More “Many people oppose abortion on moral grounds without considering it to be a violation of rights, which should be addressed by law.” (McElroy) To my mind, it is one of the good reasons to prove that abortions are not right. In the fight that takes place between the opponents and opponents of abortions, any fact costs a lot.
If it is possible to connect the prohibition of abortions to the law, it is high time to take this step. Let us try to imagine the situation, when women, who have the right to decide whether to give birth to a baby or not to give, always find another reason to continue their living without babies and to entertain a bit longer. Population will decrease; manufacturing will decrease; people will lose their money and even start starving. Is it what women want to bring our society to? Women cannot even imagine that their unwillingness to have babies and the right to have abortions may lead to such terrible consequences, which may destroy the world we live in.
One of the reasons to support abortions is physical condition of a future mother. “Women should always have the right to preserve their life or health when it is threatened by the continuation of a pregnancy.” (Balkin, 291) When medicine is unable to save both a child and a mother, the only person, who should decide is the mother. It may also happen that the mother is unconscious.
In such case, the closest person should make this terrible decision and provide doctors with the decision. It is always very difficult to decide who should be saved and who should be lost, however, our life is not easy, and people have to make such decisions from time to time.
Budziszewski underlines the importance of natural law. Sins, which made by people during abortions, cannot be forgiven. However, he tells that the time, when the nation may repent, will come. (Budziszewski, 94) Is it possible to be repented after the suicide is committed? Who will forgive all those sins?
A mother, who has already made a mistake? A father, who did not have enough powers to stop it? Grandparents, who may not even know about the pregnancy? Or, a child, who was deprived of the opportunity to become a part of this world? People always make mistakes, and an abortion is one of the most unforgettable sins. Even a woman survives it, she will never forget about it; and this is why it is crucially important to think millions of times about whether an abortion is worth such emotions or not.
Works Cited Balkin, Jack, M. “Abortion and Original Meaning.” Constitutional Commentary 24:2, (2007) 291.
We will write a custom Essay on Abortion as a Controversial Issue specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Budziszewski, Jay. “What We Can’t Not Know.” Human Life Review 22:4 (Fall,1966), pp.85-94. 29. Web.
McElroy, Wendy. “Abortion: A Principled Defense of a Woman’s Right to Choose.” Individualist Feminism. 2008. Web.
Shrage, Laurie. Abortion and Social Responsibility: Depolarizing the Debate. Oxford University Press US, 2003.
Mother Tongue by Amy Tan: What Does Your Language Say about Your Identity? Essay essay help online free: essay help online free
The power of language is really great: lots of people like to judge the others by their pronunciation, language mistakes, wrong stresses, or incorrect use of words. People are full of ambitions, pride, and prejudice because of their origins and social status, and language is one of the factors, which determine people to certain classes. Is it really correct that language is considered to be one of the most powerful means to divide people? In the essay, Mother Tongue, Amy Tan speculates upon the possible variety of one and the same language and the problems, which appear while understanding how this division is possible and what the classifications are.
People may come from different countries and choose English or any other language as a native one. However, not all native speakers can accept those aliens and treat them respectively. This very theme is also discussed in many other literature works and movies. One of the movies, which concentrate on the issues of race inequality, ethnicity, and nationality, is In America, a work by the Irish film director, Jim Sheridan. One of the major points of Mother Tongue and In America is the fact that language may say a lot about a person’s identity, however, it does not allow to understand human’s soul and mind.
Amy Tan underlines that she is not a scholar but a writer. She does not afraid to tell that English fascinates her a lot as well as influences her life. She says that “language is the tool of my trade. And I use them all – all the Englishes I grew up with.” (Mother Tongue) The point is that she is not a native speaker; her parents came to California from China. In her home, there are several types of English, which she calls the Englishes: simple, broken, and watered down. It is not easy to communicate with people using different styles of language.
During some time, Tan was even ashamed because of her mother’s language and her limited perception. In fact, time is the best treatment of many troubles and misunderstandings. After Tan grows up, she comprehends how lucky she is, because she gets a wonderful opportunity to feel how it is to be a native speaker and an alien. Such experience helps her create wonderful stories and be useful to many people. Her awareness of several Englishes make her proud of who she is and where she came from.
In America is another source of information about the difficulties American immigrants may face with. When Irish family, the Sullivans, enters America in searching for better life, they cannot even guess how difficult their life may be. “We heard Manhattan before we ever saw it, a thousand strange voices coming from everywhere… We had to go under the water to get to the city. We lost contact with everything; it was like we were on another planet.” (In America) Their admiration of America and desire to live better make them blind for a while.
Loss of close people, inability to feel something, vain and rich people – this is what a real America is all about. Native Americans do not want to accept people of other nations. America is divided into several districts: in the places, where rich people live, poor Americans or immigrants cannot appear. Friendship with Mateo, an African painter, and arrival of the baby are the only things, which help the family to enjoy this life, heal all the wounds, and be ready to cope with any difficulties.
When you are alone, you can hardly cope with language barriers and existed inequality. Mateo learned how to survive and tried to teach the Sullivans. He did not have enough time to explain them everything as he had AIDS; but he was so in love with this family, who communicated with him without any prejudice and pride, and he was happy.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is not easy for me to comprehend all those troubles, immigrants face day by day. The only language I use is English; however, even for my, English may be of different types. Here are several my Englishes. With my close friends, I use one English that is simple and rather communicative. We have lots of words with different meanings, not comprehensible for other people. Such use of language is fun a bit and makes us differ from other people. With my parents, I use another English and even stresses certain words to underline my respect and love to these people. School English is one more type I also use. Of course, it is easy to divide and associate the language with different people and places. However, my ideas and my thoughts – this is what I am. Neither English nor the change of places makes me different.
Language is one of the human identities. If a person can speak and comprehend the words of other people, he/she is already a human. Is it necessary to divide people according to their nations and races? Maybe, it is high time to forget about boundaries and not to be biased in order to enlarge the level of knowledge and enjoy communication with people from different places.
Works Cited In America. Dir. Jim Sheridan. Perf. Paddy Considine, Samantha Morton, Sarah Bolger, Emma Bolger, and Djimon Hounsou. Fox Searchlight Pictures.
Tan, Amy. Mother Tongue. Web.
Political Issues College Essay college application essay help: college application essay help
The Articles of Confederation The Articles of Confederation (also known as the Articles of Confederation and Perpetual Union) was the first constitutional document of the United States, adopted in 1777. However, all thirteen states ratified those Articles only in 1781. According to the Articles of Confederation, each state had the right to retain its freedom and independence. One representative from each state was chosen to create a committee, the Congress that would be responsible for army, navy, foreign relations, and declarations of war/peace. However, the Congress had no right to gather taxes and control the commerce between the states. Also, the Congress could not adopt laws. Such shortcomings were one of the first reasons for discontents between the members of the Congress. In spite of the fact that the Articles of Confederations defined the Congress as a national legislature, the states governments had more power.
There was a burning need for the government that would be stronger. The weakness of the republic government and its limited powers led to one more Constitutional Convention that took place in 1787, The Congress suggested revising the Articles of Confederation. First, it was suggested to make several amendments to improve the Articles of Confederation. However, the delegates realized that it would not be enough, and they started to create a new constitutional document. Today, it is known as the Constitution of the United States of America. It was signed by 39 representatives (42 were present) on September 17, 1787. On May 29, 1790, the last delegate, Rhode Island, ratified the Constitution. This document strengthened the government by providing a new system, the major purpose of which was to find a kind of balance between the federal government, each state, and people.
The Theories of Nullification and Secession The theory of nullification is a legal theory according to which any U. S. State has the right to invalidate any federal law. This theory allows the U. S. State, as a sovereign Union, to nullify any law, if the state finds some law unconstitutional. According to this theory, States are the last and the most important branch that may interpret the actions of the government. Another theory that underlines the sovereignty of each U. S. State is the theory of secession.
According to this very theory, the state has the right to terminate its membership within the Union. In 1799, the Kentucky and Virginia Resolutions asserted the correctness of the nullification theory according to the Constitution of the United States of America. The actions of john C. Calhoun reinforced the ideas of these two theories. However, not every political figure was for the theories of nullification and secession. For example, President Jackson argued against the right of nullification and secession and asked the U. S. Senate to provide him with the right to use arm forces in order to execute federal laws. It was the period when a force bill was introduced.
However, that step caused numerous misunderstandings from several states. The election of Abraham Lincoln played a very important role for the development of the theory of nullification and the theory of secession. During Lincoln’s first inaugural, he proclaimed against the right of nullification and referred to Jackson’s Proclamation Regarding Nullification. In 1861, the attempt to achieve the secession by means of force of arms was failed. The consequence of that attempt is also known as the American Civil War. In 2008, one American politician, John Zogby, was not afraid to mention that more than 70% of Americans knew that even if each U. S. State had the right to nullify federal laws, it was not able to become an independent state and go against the Congress.
Terrorists and the Left and Right: Definitions essay help
Terrorism is one of the burning problems in the United States. After the events of September 11, 2001, many writers try to analyze, investigate, and classify the sources, reasons, and consequences of terrorism. “Defining terrorism is a difficult but not impossible task.” (Simonsen and Spindlove, 2006) Scientists offer lots of captivating ideas, which define terrorism mostly like one of the styles of violence aiming to change people’s attitude and behavior to a certain problem. Usually, terrorism is not collective but small groups’ activities. There is no clear explanation why people are engaged into terrorism. Like in politics, the idea to use terrorism is usually caused by some psychological considerations. The major point about terrorism is that it is not a spontaneous act of violence. It is always deliberate and systematic. It is also necessary to distinguish two types of terrorism: from the left and from the right. If left-wing terrorism is characterized by perfectly planned attacks, right-wing terrorism is considered to be more indiscriminating.
With time, it becomes more difficult to present a clear definition of terrorism from the left and terrorism from the right. “Terrorist groups of the extreme “left” have often become aggressively nationalistic, whereas those of the far right are second to none with their ardent anticapitalism and anti-Americanism.” (Laqueur, 2003) However, the number of deaths caused by both terroristic attacks from the left and from the right is almost the same.
Right-wing terrorism is also called neo-fascist terrorism has nothing in common with liberal democracy. The major purpose of this type of terrorism is to create a kind of fascist state. The reasons of their attacks may be quite different: religious, political, or even social issues. One of the examples of terrorism from the right was killing abortion doctors and the destruction of numerous abortion clinics. Even if all these attacks were spontaneous, the consequences are rather terrifying.
Left-wing terrorism aims at destroying all the signs of capitalistic society and creating a communist state. Terrorism from the left may be also called eco-terrorism grounded on some moral principles. As it has been already mentioned above, left-wing terrorism is more planned and purposeful. The representatives of such type of terrorism create separate groups, set concrete objectives, develop reliable plans, and try to achieve the purposes using all possible methods. The problem is that time goes by, and it is not that easy to find devoted and faithful member in order to trust them such a serious business.
In comparison to right-wing terrorism, where the base of operations is concentrated on rural areas in different camps, left-wing terroristic representatives prefer urban areas and organize all work within safehouses. (Smith 1994) While terrorism from the left struggle for some political principles, the representatives of terrorism from the right fight for their religious beliefs. These are the main differences between terrorism from the left and terrorism from the right.
Analyzing both left- and right-wing terroristic groups, it is necessary to admit that the major differences lie in their ideologies and ways of planning and arranging attacks. It is impossible to say the activities of which group are more severe and which can be justified. The tactics of any terroristic groups have their own grounds. The question is not about the preferences, the point is to analyze why both right- and left-wing groups appear and what may prevent the destructions caused by their activities.
Reference List Simonsen, C. E. and Spindlove, J. R. (2006). Terrorism Today: The Past, the Players, the Future. New Jersey: Pearson Prentice Hall.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Laqueur, W. (2003). No End to War: Terrorism in the Twenty-first Century. Continuum International Publishing Group.
Smith, B. L. (1994). Terrorism in America: Pipe Bombs and Pipe Dreams. SUNY Press.
San Manuel Bueno, Mártir Report essay help: essay help
Miguel de Unamuno y Jugo was one of the first Spanish writers of the 20th century, who concentrated on the perspective of a man with his passion, desires, and hope and the world itself. This writer tried to analyze the idea of faith in the society. One of his last works was San Manuel Bueno, Mártir, a novel that represented Unamuno’s thoughts and beliefs. This story is about a parish priest, Don Manuel Bueno, who suddenly loses his faith because of immoral modern world, and the Carballinos, a Spanish family. Angela and Lázaro Carballino, and their mother are attracted by Manuel’s ideas about faith, Christianity, and the life after death. San Manuel Bueno, Mártir may be considered as a kind of tool used by Unamuno to reproduce his own philosophical ideas.
The narrator of this story is Angela Carballino. She gets her education outside the village, where her mother lives. The mother is a catholic woman, who tries to teach her daughter about the faith and love to people. In this small village with its lake and magnificent mountains, there is one priest, Don Manuel, who aims at helping people and making them happier and free. By some reasons, Angela is attracted by the village, the priest, and his ideas.
One day, her brother, Lázaro, returns to the village. Lázaro is characterized by strong unbelieving in God, faith, and any religion in general. The only purpose of his arrival to the village is to take his mother and sister to the larger, progressive city. However, all his dreams are broke down after his mother’s death. There is one promise that she asks her son to do – to pray for her. Lázaro cannot but keep his promise, that makes him contact with Don Manuel. In a short period of time, Lázaro realizes that Don Manuel does not resemble any other priest he have met before. The idea that there is no life after death is not inherent to priests, this is what makes Don Manuel interesting to Lázaro.
The main idea that Don Manuel wants to explain to Lázaro is the following: there is no life after death. However, people should not know this terrible truth, and priest’s purpose is to hide this terrible truth in order to make all people happier during their lives. Such idea attracts Lázaro a lot. He makes a decision to covert to Christianity and visit all Don Manuel’s masses in order to become his best disciple. Angela cannot comprehend how people who do not believe in the life after death may teach and help other people, and provide them with the necessary support. One of the most interesting aspects of this story is that Don Manuel does believe in God. He tells that when a person dies, he sees the God’s face, however, this person will not be admitted to the heaven, as it is promised.
Another not less interesting thing about this novel is that Unamuno decides to take the role of God in this story. He is the creator of all characters, he rules all of them and decides when and how each person should die. One of the characters, Augusto Perez, decides to commit suicide and rebel against the creator who rules everybody’s destiny. Before his death, he sees the creator, the author of this story, and gets to know that he is just a fiction character. Now, it is his time to disappear in the mist and be forgotten by the others, and nothing can be changed. Augusto’s attempt to rebel against the writer is his gross mistake, and he needs to be punished.
The story ends tragically. Don Manuel has some problems with his health, which suddenly lead him to death. Lázaro, his devoted student, dies soon after him. The idea that Don Manuel scarifies his own life for other people’s happiness makes Lázaro respect and follow each step taken by his teacher. Angela is the only character, who is left. Now, her faith and all moral principles, she has known before, was broken. She cannot understand how such a blind faith may lead to such a tragic end. She is at loss and no one can help to find the way.
This Spanish philosopher and great writer, Miguel de Unamuno y Jugo, influenced considerably the development of the literature of the 20th century. His bright ideas about non-existence of the life after death and that our lives are controlled by someone else were unique for literature of those times. Not every person wants to comprehend that his/her destiny is in the hands of someone.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Everyone wants to control his/her own life independently. After I read this book, I cannot but think whether all my actions have been already written by someone, and I can do nothing to change my life. Of course, such ideas are just my impressions from the book. It is really great that there are such masterpieces, like San Manuel Bueno, Mártir, that make the reader think about his/her own destiny and the role in this world.
You have to be really specific with the question you are going to choose and respond properly after reading “Epic scholarship essay help
You have to be really specific with the question you are going to choose and respond properly after reading “Epic of Gilgamesh” and also “Gilgamesh-The verse play”. I will provide the first one but the second one you can find it online on Google and read it. In case you can’t find it let me know and we can solve it. Is really important that you read the texts. ——-Gilgamesh:The verse play: https://www.google.com/books/edition/Gilgamesh/0jlpMJN6e3wC?hl=en